LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 

Chap. Copyright No. 

Shelf i Pi 4 

>. <ITED STATES OF AMERICA. 



\ 



MANUAL FOR RULING ELDERS 



CONTAINING 

THE LAWS AND USAGES 




OF THE 



PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE U. S. A. 

IN 

RELATION TO RULING ELDERS AND OTHER 
CHURCH OFFICERS, CHURCH SESSIONS, 
CHURCHES, AND CONGREGATIONS 

WITH 

INTRODUCTORY MATTER, NOTES AND SUGGESTIONS 

BY THE 

Rev. WM, HENRY ROBERTS, D.D., LL.D. 




PHILADELPHIA 
PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION 
AND SABBATH-SCHOOL WORK 
1897 



THE LIBRARY 

OF CONGRESS 

WASHINOTOW 



ft* 



Copyright, 1897, by 

THE TRUSTEES OF THE 

PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION 
AND SABBATH-SCHOOL WORK 



PREFACE. 



The office of Ruling Elder is one of the essential 
factors of the government and discipline of the Pres- 
byterian churches. The General Assembly of 1894 
recommended and approved the preparation of a 
Manual for Ruling Elders, and the work was com- 
mitted to the undersigned. This publication is the 
result, and contains the laws and usages of the Pres- 
byterian Church in so far as relate to ruling elders, 
whether in connection with their office in itself con- 
sidered, their membership in church Sessions and 
other judicatories, or their relations with other church- 
officers. Additions in the way of suggestion of appro- 
priate action by Sessions, churches, and church-officers 
along certain lines are also included. Matters belong- 
ing within the jurisdiction of the judicatories of the 
Church above the Session, or connected with the 
duties of the ministry, are given only when related 
directly to the affairs of the particular church, its 
members and officers. The constitutional law of the 

Church, and the decisions and deliverances of the 

3 



4 



Preface. 



General Assembly, where given, are placed within 
quotation-marks. The historical notes, explanatory 
statements, and suggestions are the author's. The 
subject-matter is arranged in six main divisions : 
I. Introductory matter ; II. The office of the Ruling 
Elder ; III. The Church Session ; IV. The Church 
and Congregation, including the pastor, deacons, and 
trustees ; V. Rules for Judicatories • VI. Forms for 
Sessions. The Introductory division contains a brief 
statement respecting the history and principal doc- 
trines of the Westminster Standards, an exhibit of the 
Presbyterian principles of church government, a state- 
ment of views on Subscription, and an outline of the 
history of the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. 

WM. HENRY ROBERTS. 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE 

I. INTRODUCTORY MATTER 9-53 

I. History of the Standards 11 

II. The Presbyterian System, main features 13 

III. Presbyterian principles of Church government ... 21 

1. Church universal 21 

2. Denominational churches 22 

3. The Holy Scriptures 24 

4. Church officers 27 

5. Discipline 28 

6. The civil power 31 

7. Organization and administration 33 

IV. The Organized Government in the Presbyterian Church 37 

1. Church judicatories 37-40 

2. Church officers 42 

V. Subscription to the Standards 43 

VI. Outline of the history of the Church 49 

II. THE OFFICE OF THE RULING ELDER . 55-112 

I. Warrant and nature 57 

II. History of the office 59 

III. Qualifications 62 

IV. Powers 68 

V. Limitations upon powers 68 

VI. Terms of service 71 

VII. Meetings for election of Elders 76 

VIII. Mode of election , 79 

IX. Ordination 84 

X. Installation 87 

XI. Duties. — In general 89 

XII. Retirement or resignation 94 - 

XIII. Trial of a Ruling Elder 98 

XIV. Restoration 101 



6 Contents. 

PAGE 

XV. Ruling Elders in the higher judicatories 102 

XVI. The Minister as an Elder 109 

III. THE SESSION 1 13-310 

I. The constituent elements 115 

II. Powers * .... 116 

III. Meetings 118 

IV. Quorum 120 

V. Moderator 1 21 

VI. Clerk 127 

VII. Treasurer 129 

VIII. Committees 130 

IX. Records 131 

X. Registers and rolls 134 

XI. Members of the church, general 135 

XII. Reception of members 138 

XIII. Examination of applicants 142 

XIV. Dismissal or withdrawal of members 145 

XV. Suspended or dropped members .151 

XVI. Baptism .153 

XVII. The Lord's Supper 156 

XVIII. Children of believers 162 

XIX. The Sabbath-school 171 

XX. Worship 187 

XXI. Benevolent offerings 199 

XXII. Church societies 208 

XXIII. Individual oversight 217 

XXIV. Statistical and other reports 221 

XXV. Pulpit of vacant church 225 

XXVI. Representation in the higher judicatories .... 226 

XXVII. Judicial cases 231 

1. General constitutional principles 231 

2. Powers 233 

3. Jurisdiction 234 

4. Offences 234 

1. Constitutional provisions 234 

2. Assembly decisions and deliverances . . 237 

5. Judicial cases without process 242 



6. Matters preceding and conditioning process . 244 



Contents. 7 

PAGE 

7. Process 247 

1. Charges and specifications 247 

2. Citations 250 

3. Witnesses . . . • 253 

4. Examinations 258 

5. Evidence * 260 

6. Censures 266 

7. Miscellaneous matters 277 

8. Order or steps in process 290 

9. Appeals 294 

XXVIII. Complaints 299 

XXIX. Dissents and protests 302 

XXX. Differences between Sessions 304 

XXXI. Relations to the higher judicatories 305 

IV. THE CHURCH AND CONGREGATION . . 311-395 

I. The particular church 313 

II. The congregation 321 

III. The pastor 323 

1. General 323 

2. The choice and election of a pastor .... 329 

3. Presbytery and the pastoral call 342 

4. The installation services 350 

5. Dissolution of the pastoral relation 355 

IV. The deacons 360 

V. Rules for the church 367 

VI. Church support and church property 369 

1. Church support 369 

2. Church property, modes of holding . . ... . 372 

3. The corporation 373 

4. The trustees 378 

5. The trustees and the Session 384 

6. Rights to church property, judicial decisions . 389 

7. By-laws for the congregation 392 

V. GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES . 399-409 

VI. FORMS FOR SESSIONS 411-444 

1. Records 411 

2. Certificates, charges, and citations 436 



EXPLANATIONS. 



The abbreviations used in this Manual in connection 
with the quotations are as follows : 

C. F., Confession of Faith. 
L. C, Larger Catechism. 
S. C, Shorter Catechism. 

F. G., Form of Government. 
B. D., Book of Discipline. 

D. W., Directory for Worship. 

G. A., General Assembly. 

N. S., New School Assembly. 

O. S., Old School Assembly. 

R., General Rules for Judicatories. 

8 



I. 

INTRODUCTORY MATTER. 



I. 

INTRODUCTORY MATTER. 



I. HISTORY OF THE STANDARDS. 

The Confession of Faith, with the Larger and 
Shorter Catechisms of the Presbyterian Church in the 
U. S. A., were prepared in their original form by a 
body of divines and laymen appointed by the English 
Parliament, and first convened in July, 1643. This 
body was called the Westminster Assembly of Divines, 
from the celebrated abbey in London, England, in 
which its members met. Their work was completed 
and adopted by Parliament in 1648. The Westmin- 
ster Confession .was also adopted by the General As- 
sembly and Parliament of the kingdom of Scotland, 
in 1647 and 1649 respectively, and is a part of the 
civil law of that country and of the Terms of Union 
between it and England. 

In addition to the Doctrinal Standards above named, 
the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. possesses 
three administrative standards — viz., the Form of Gov- 
ernment, the Book of Discipline, and the Directory for 
Worship. These, with the Confession and the Cate- 
chisms, make up the Constitution of the Church. 

11 



12 



Introdtictory. 



The Westminster Confession of Faith and the Cate- 
chisms were adopted in 1729, as " the confession of 
their faith," by the General Synod of the Presbyte- 
rian Church in the U. S. A., excepting certain clauses 
in the Confession relating to the Civil Magistrate. In 
1788, the General Synod amended the Confession, 
chapters xx., xxiii., and xxxi., in the matter of the rela- 
tions of Church and State, made a " small amendment ' ' 
of the Larger Catechism, and adopted the amended 
Confession of Faith, the Catechisms, the Form of Gov- 
ernment, the Book of Discipline, and the Directory for 
Worship, "as the Standard of our doctrine, govern- 
ment, discipline, and worship." 

In 1792 a committee was appointed to " select and 
arrange the pr oof- texts. " That committee reported 
to the Assembly of 1794, and their work was referred 
to another committee, with directions to compare the 
proofs wjth those annexed to the Westminster Confes- 
sion, Catechisms, and Directory, to revise the whole, 
and to publish an edition of the Standards with the 
proofs annexed. In accordance with that order, and 
further order by the Assembly of 1796, the new book 
was published with proof-texts in 1797. 

In 1869 the "two bodies claiming the name and 
rights of the Presbyterian Church in the United States 
of America,' y and which separated in 1837, were united 
" on the doctrinal and ecclesiastical basis of our com- 
mon Standards." 

The only amendment of the Confession of Faith 
since 1788 was effected in 1886-87, by striking out 
from chapter xxiv. section 4, the clause forbidding 



Introductory. 



13 



marriage with near kindred of a deceased wife or hus- 
band. The Book of Discipline was entirely recon- 
structed and adopted in 1884-85. The Form of Gov- 
ernment and the Directory for Worship have been 
amended in various particulars between the years 1805 
and 1895. The proof- texts were revised by a com- 
mittee appointed by the General Assembly in 1888, 
and its final report was presented and adopted in 1894. 

The methods of amendment of the Standards are 
contained in chap, xxiii. of the Form of Government, 
adopted by the Presbyteries and the Assembly in 1891. 
The Confession and Catechisms can be amended by a 
vote of two- thirds of the Presbyteries and enactment 
by the Assembly, the other Standards by a majority 
vote of the Presbyteries and a declaration by the As- 
sembly of the result. 

II. THE PRESBYTERIAN SYSTEM * 

In dealing with the Presbyterian System it is neces- 
sary, first, to lay to one side any narrow view of it 
that may have been acquired. By the word " Presby- 
terian ' ' is not meant simply an adherent of a particu- 
lar form of church government, and the term " Pres- 
byterian System " is, therefore, not to be understood as 
applicable merely to a code of laws by which the affairs 
of an ecclesiastical organization are administered. A 
system, whether of philosophy or theology, may be 
defined as a classification of related truths arranged 
under one and the same idea. A system of truth must 

* For a fuller statement of views, see the author's work on 
"The Presbyterian System." 



Introductory. 



be judged, therefore, not by any of its parts, but by all 
the parts in their logical relation to the controlling idea. 

The Controlling" Idea. — The doctrine of the divine 
sovereignty is the controlling idea of the Presbyterian 
System, both theoretically and practically. By this 
sovereignty is meant the absolute control of the uni- 
verse, with all that it has contained, does and will 
contain, whether visible or invisible things, by the 
one supreme, eternal, omniscient, omnipresent, and 
omnipotent Spirit, for wise, just, holy, and loving ends, 
known fully to himself alone. 

Definition. — The Presbyterian System may be de- 
fined, therefore, as being that body of religious truths 
and laws of which the sovereignty of God is the germ 
and nexus, the life and soul. 

The Organizing Principle. — The sovereignty of 
God finds primary expression in the Presbyterian Sys- 
tem, by constituting as its organizing principle the 
sovereignty of the Word of God as the supreme and 
infallible rule of faith and practice. Because God has 
spoken to men in the Bible, therefore Presbyterians 
put first in their Confession of Faith their rule of faith 
and practice — state in chap. i. the doctrine "Of the 
Holy Scripture." The Presbyterian System accepts 
and incorporates, as of perpetual binding obligation, 
only those things which can be proved to be of scrip- 
tural origin and warrant. 

MAIN FEATURES. 

The main features of the Presbyterian System, as 
contained in the Westminster Standards, and more 



Introductory. 



i5 



especially in the Confession of Faith, are its views in 
theology, duty, worship, and government. Concisely 
stated, they are as follows : 

1. Theology. 

The fundamental feature of the Presbyterian System 
is a body of theology, or a statement of what we are to 
believe concerning God, in himself, and in his rela- 
tions to man. The name " Calvinistic " has been ap- 
plied to this theology in general, yet the Standards 
contain three great theological elements, which, with 
the doctrines classified under them, are as follows : 

The General Christian Element. — The general 
Christian doctrines set forth in the Confession affirm 
reverently and emphatically that God is ; that he 
exists as a Trinity, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, 
three persons yet one God, the same in substance, 
equal in power and glory ; that he is the eternal, in- 
finitely holy, wise, good, omniscient, omnipresent, and 
omnipotent Spirit ; that from all eternity he planned 
his universe, with all things therein ; that he created 
all things ; that he governs all things ; that the free 
will of man is his gift, involving man's responsibility 
to his Creator ; that he permitted sin, and has fixed 
its punishment ; that salvation from sin is by him of 
whom it is written, " God so loved the world, that 
he gave his only-begotten Son, that whosoever be- 
lieveth in him should not perish ; ' ' that all men shall 
rise one day from the dead, and shall receive at the bar 
of God the awards of final destiny. These doctrines, 
in their general form, however they may vary in par- 



16 



Introductory. 



ticulars, are held universally by those persons entitled 
to be called Christians. 

The Protestant Element.— The chief Protestant 
doctrines of the Confession are those of the supremacy 
of the Holy Scriptures as the supreme and infallible rule 
of faith ; the supreme lordship of God over the con- 
science ; the vicarious sacrifice and sole mediatorship 
of Christ ; the justification of the penitent sinner by 
faith alone ; the passing of saints at death immedi- 
ately into heaven, and their instant and complete per- 
fection in the state of glory. These doctrines unite 
evangelical Protestants into a vital oneness of faith. 

The Calvinistic Element. — The third element in 
the confessional system is that which may be called the 
distinctively Calvinistic. In one sense the entire sys- 
tem is Calvinistic, for it recognizes the sovereignty of 
God as its controlling idea from first to last. From 
another view-point, however, the doctrines composing 
this third element are the differentiating features which 
separate Calvinists from other evangelical Christians. 
These doctrines historically bear the name of the five 
points of Calvinism, and are — [i] Unconditional as 
opposed to conditional predestination ; [2] definite 
atonement or particular redemption as opposed to in- 
definite atonement ; [3] total as opposed to partial de- 
pravity ; [4] efficacious as opposed to uncertain grace ; 
[5] final as opposed to partial perseverance. These five 
points are the affirmation of the sovereignty of God in 
its relation to the salvation of the individual. Pres- 
byterians declare in regard to every true Christian that 
his salvation is not a reward for faith, but that faith 



Introductory. 



and salvation both are gifts of God ; that each believer 
is the object of a peculiar, definite, gracious, costly, 
victorious, and everlasting love; that the power and 
tendency of sin in man is of such a nature that he is 
utterly unable to save himself; that regeneration is an 
act of God, and of God alone — a sinner cannot be both 
father and child ; that when the Spirit of God moves 
efficaciously in the human soul, the new life must re- 
sult ; and that the soul whom God hath loved in Jesus 
Christ he loveth to the end, the regenerate person not 
being of the number of those " who draw back unto 
perdition ; but of them that believe to the saving of 
the soul." 

There has been much misrepresentation of the Cal- 
vinistic theology, in connection with both the salvation 
of sinners and the general aspects of the universal 
divine government. Calvinists are not fatalists, as 
some allege, neither do they believe in a God who is 
harsh and arbitrary in his dealings with his world. 
Presbyterians believe that beneath, above, around, 
and in, all of this scheme of things which we call the 
universe, in its parts as well as in its totality, in its 
past, its present, and its future, there has been, is, and 
will be a dominant will, a kingly righteousness, an im- 
perial love, the will, the righteousness, the love which 
is God. They believe neither in fate nor in man as 
the supreme arbiter of destiny, but in God the Father 
Almighty. 

2. Duty. 

A second class of essential Presbyterian doctrines deals 
with human duty. The chief doctrines of the Stand- 

2 



t 8 In troductory. 

ards under this head are those of the free agency of 
man, of the law of God, of sin, of faith in Christ, of 
good works, of Christian liberty, of lawful oaths and 
vows, of the civil magistrate, of marriage and divorce, 
and of final judgment. Presbyterians believe because 
God is sovereign, therefore, that man's free agency is a 
foreordained element of his being and involves his 
responsibility to God ; that the moral law as contained 
in the Ten Commandments and amplified in the New 
Testament is always binding upon men ; that all human 
conduct in thought, word, or deed which is contrary 
to God's law is sin : that faith in Christ is obligatory 
upon all who hear the gospel ; that men may not bind 
the consciences of other men as to right and wrong, 
except in harmony with God's word; that Christians 
must show forth by godly living the truth of their pro- 
fession of religion ; that good works are the test and 
evidence of adoption into the household of God, not a 
ground for salvation ; that men cannot bind them- 
selves to perform wrongful acts; that God's name is 
ever to be held in supreme reverence ; that the State 
is a divine institution as well as the Church ; that obe- 
dience to rightful civil authority is obedience to God ; 
and that in both Church and State the family is a main 
source and safeguard of true prosperity. 

3. Worship. 

The chief doctrines of the Presbyterian Standards 
with reference to worship are : that God only is to be 
worshipped ; that worship is to be offered, not through 
human or angelic mediators, but through Jesus Christ 



Introductory. 



19 



as the sole mediator and only priest ; that ministers are 
never priests, but simply leaders in worship and teach- 
ers of divine truth ; that neither man nor angel can 
forgive sins and bestow grace and favor, but God alone ; 
that true worship can be offered anywhere and with 
any forms, for the road to the divine favor starts from 
the penitent heart and believing soul, not from Gerizim 
or from Jerusalem ; that the law of the Sabbath as a 
day for worship is of perpetual obligation ; that only 
those ordinances and forms are of authority in worship 
which are indicated in the word of God ; that worship 
is to be offered not only in private, but also in stated 
public assemblies ; that the use of liturgies in worship 
is neither obligatory nor needful ; that the ordinances 
and forms of religion are simply means to the great 
ends of growth in the divine life and fellowship with 
God ; and that even the sacraments of Christ's appoint- 
ment, precious as they are to the believer, though the 
culmination of divine worship, the veritable contact 
of the soul with Christ, yet have in themselves no 
efficacy, but are made efficacious only through the 
blessing of the triune God. 

4. Government. 

Presbyterian principles in the matter of church 
government, stated briefly, are as follows : that Christ 
is the only Head of the Church ; that all true believers 
are in union with Christ as their Head ; that Christ 
has appointed a government in his Church ; that the 
right inheres in all believers, as members of Christ's 
body, to participate in church affairs ; that the Church 



20 



Introductory, 



possesses authority to discipline offenders and to ad- 
minister government; that Christians have the right 
to associate voluntarily together in denominations, 
and to prescribe terms of communion ; that all denom- 
nations holding the essentials of the Christian religion 
are to be recognized as churches of Christ ; and that 
the ideal ecclesiastical organization is "a free Church 
in a free State." These principles are given more in 
detail, and in the words of the Standards, under the 
head ' 1 Presbyterian Principles of Church Govern- 
ment."* 

5. General Value of the System. 

The general value of the Presbyterian System may 
be concisely stated thus : 

In its theology it honors the divine sovereignty 
without denying human freedom ; in its views of 
human duty, while insisting upon obedience to God, 
it emphasizes human responsibility ; in its worship it 
magnifies God while it brings blessing to man, by 
maintaining the right of free access on the part of every 
soul to him whose grace cannot be fettered in its min- 
istrations by any human ordinance whatsoever ; and in 
its government it exalts the headship of Christ, while 
giving full development to the activities of the Chris- 
tian people. From its beginning to its close the sys- 
tem acknowledges God as sovereign, and in its every 
part is affirmed to be in harmony with the teachings 
of God's word. Its twin symbols are " An open Bible' ' 
and " The Burning Bush," burning yet not consumed. 
* See p. 21. 



Introductory. 



21 



III. PRESBYTERIAN PRINCIPLES OF CHURCH 
GOVERNMENT.* 

The Standards contain a statement of the general 
truths or principles which lie at the foundation of all 
church government, as well as those which may be 
regarded as peculiarly Presbyterian. It is maintained 
that these principles are in full harmony with the re- 
quirements of Holy Scripture and the practice of the 
primitive Church. They may be stated in the follow- 
ing manner : 

i. General Principles connected with the 
Church Universal. 

1. The Church the kingdom of Christ. "The 
visible Church is the kingdom of the Lord Jesus 
Christ." [C. F., Ch. XXV., § 2.] "Jesus Christ hath 
erected, in this world, a kingdom which is his Church. ' ' 
[F. G., Ch. II., §1.] 

2. Christ the only Head of the Church. " There 
is no other head of the Church but the Lord Jesus 
Christ. Nor can the Pope of Rome in any sense be 
head thereof.'' [C. F., Ch. XXV., § 6.] 

3. The universal Church includes all believers 
with their children. " The visible Church, which is 
also catholic or universal under the Gospel, consists of 
all those throughout the world, that profess the true 
religion, together with their children." [C. F., Ch. 
XXV., §2.] 

* The Standards contain the principles fundamental to theology, 
duty, and worship, as well as government. See pp. 13-18. 



22 



Introductory. 



4. The purpose of the universal Church the 
gathering and perfecting* of believers. " Unto 

this catholic visible Church, Christ hath given the 
ministry, oracles, and ordinances of God, for the gath- 
ering and perfecting of the saints, in this life, to the 
end of the world : and doth by his own presence and 
Spirit, according to his promise, make them effectual 
thereunto." [C. F., Ch. XXV., §3.] 

5. For the notes of true churches, see under head 
2, § 6, p. 24. 

2. General Principles connected with Denom- 
inational Churches. 

The American Presbyterian churches regard all those 
who profess the true religion, together with their chil- 
dren, as members of the universal Church. (See Prin- 
ciple No. 3, Div. 1, p. 21.) They further believe in 
the advisability and rightfulness of the existence within 
the Church universal of denominational churches. 
In thus believing, it is maintained that they are more 
in harmony with the scriptural idea of the Church, 
than the majority of English and Scotch Presbyterians 
at the time of the first adoption of the Westminster 
Standards. Exercising the right of private judgment, 
they altered these Standards so as to express the views 
which they hold. In so doing they do not support 
schism, but maintain the rights of all Christians ; and 
they have behind them the marvelous progress made 
by the evangelical churches, under the blessing of 
God, during the present century. The following prin- 
ciples enunciate and define their position : 



Introductory. 



23 



1. The sole Lordship of God over the con- 
science. " God alone is Lord of the conscience, and 
hath left it free from the doctrines and commandments 
of men which are in anything contrary to his word, or 
beside it, in matters of faith and worship." [C. F., 
Ch. XX., § 2.] Therefore American Presbyterians 
"consider the rights of private judgment, in all mat- 
ters that respect religion, as universal and unalien- 
able." [F. G., Ch. I., § 1.] This principle and the 
two next given are the basis for the organization of 
separate churches, both denominational and par- 
ticular. 

2. Christians entitled to differ as to certain 
truths and forms. "There are truths and forms, 
with respect to which men of good characters and prin- 
ciples may differ. And in all these they think it the 
duty both of private Christians and societies, to exer- 
cise mutual forbearance toward each other." [F. G., 
Ch. L,§ 5 .] 

3. Believers possess the right of voluntary 
denominational association. " In perfect con- 
sistency with the above principle of common right,* 
every Christian church, or union or association of 
particular churches, is entitled to declare the whole 
system of its internal government which Christ hath 
appointed." [F. G., Ch. I., § 2.] 

4. Every Church possessed of the positive 
power to declare its own terms of communion. 
" Every Christian church, or union or association of 
particular churches, is entitled to declare the terms of 

* See No. 1, p. 23. 



24 



Introductory. 



admission into its communion, and the qualifications 
of its ministers and members." [F. G., Ch. I., § 2.] 

5. The responsibility for terms of communion 
is solely upon the denomination adopting them. 

" In the exercise of this right they may, notwithstand- 
ing, err, in making the terms of communion either too 
lax or too narrow ; yet, even in this case, they do not 
infringe upon the liberty, or the rights of others, but 
only make an improper use of their own." [F. G., 
Ch. L, § 2.] 

6. The notes of true churches are purity of 
doctrine, ordinances, and worship. "This catholic 
church has been sometimes more, sometimes less, visi- 
ble. And particular churches, which are members 
thereof, are more or less pure, according as the doc- 
trine of the gospel is taught and embraced, ordinances 
administered, and public worship performed more or 
less purely in them." [C. F., Ch XXV., § 4.] 

7. Churches may degenerate so as to be non- 
Christian. "The purest churches under heaven are 
subject both to mixture and error : and some have so 
degenerated, as to become no churches of Christ, but 
synagogues of Satan. Nevertheless, there shall be 
always a church on earth, to worship God according 
to his will." [C. F., Ch. XXV., §5.] 

3. General Principles dealing with the Author- 
ity of the Holy Scriptures. 

1. The Holy Scriptures the inspired and su- 
preme law of the Church. " The whole counsel of 
God, concerning all things necessary for his own glory, 



Introductory, 



25 



man's salvation, faith, and life, is either expressly set 
down in Scripture, or by good and necessary conse- 
quence may be deduced from Scripture : unto which 
nothing at any time is to be added, whether by new 
revelations of the Spirit, or traditions of men," [C. F., 
Ch. I., § 6.] The Holy Scriptures are " all given by 
inspiration of God, to be the rule of faith and life." 
[C. F., Ch. I., § 2.] "The Holy Scriptures are the 
only rule of faith and manners." [F. G., Ch. I., § 7.] 
See also under Section No. 4, p. 26. 

2. All church power ministerial and declara- 
tive. "All church power, whether exercised by the 
body in general, or in the way of representation by 
delegated authority, is only ministerial and decla- 
rative:" Church power is ministerial from the fact 
that the Church acts as a minister or agent of the Lord 
Jesus Christ ; it is declarative in that the Church puts 
into effect ' ' laws already made, and common to all who 
profess the gospel." These laws, which the Church 
declares, are found in the Holy Scriptures. "No 
church judicatory ought to pretend to make laws, to 
bind the conscience in virtue of their own authority. ' ' 
[F. G., Ch. L, § 7.] Even matters of detail in worship 
and government, not specified in Scripture, are subject 
to its general authority. " There are some circum- 
stances concerning the worship of God, and government 
of the Church, common to human actions and societies, 
which are to be ordered by the light of nature and 
Christian prudence, according to the general rules of 
the Word, which are always to be observed." [C. F., 
Ch. L, § 6.] 



26 



Introductory. 



3. The right to judge of the law contained in 
Scripture vested in church courts with limita- 
tions. " Now, though it will easily be admitted that 
all synods and councils may err, through the frailty 
inseparable from humanity ; yet there is much greater 
danger from the usurped claim of making laws, than 
from the right of judging upon laws already made, and 
common to all who profess the gospel, although this 
right, as necessity requires in the present state, be 
lodged with fallible men." All decisions reached by 
the Church " should be founded upon the revealed will 
of God." [F. G., Ch. L, § 7.] 

4. Decisions of church courts to be used as 
helps. "All synods or councils since the apostles' 
times, whether general or particular, may err, and 
many have erred ; therefore they are not to be made 
the rule of faith or practice, but to be used as a help 
in both."* [C. F., Ch. XXXI., § 3.] 

5. The infallible interpreter of Scripture is the 
Scripture itself. "The infallible rule of the inter- 
pretation of Scripture is the Scripture itself \ and there- 
fore, when there is a question about the true and full 
sense of any scripture, (which is not manifold, but 
one,) it may be searched and known by other places 
that speak more clearly." [C. F., Ch. I. § 9.] 

6. The Scriptures the final authority. " The 
Old Testament in Hebrew, (which was the native lan- 
guage of the people of God of old,) and the New Tes- 
tament in Greek, (which at the time of the writing of 
it was most generally known to the nations,) being im- 

* See for authority of church courts, pp. 34-35. 



Introductory. 



27 



mediately inspired by God, and by his singular care 
and providence, kept pure in all ages, are therefore 
authentical ; so as in all controversies of religion the 
Church is finally to appeal unto them." [C. F., Ch. 
I., § 8.] " The Supreme Judge, by which all contro- 
versies of religion are to be determined, and all de- 
crees of councils, opinions of ancient writers, doctrines 
of men, and private spirits, are to be examined, and in 
whose sentence we are to rest, can be no other but the 
Holy Spirit speaking in the Scripture," [C. F., Ch. 

1., § 10] 

4. Principles connected with Church officers. 

1 . The offices in the Church are of divine ap- 
pointment. " Our blessed Saviour for the edifica- 
tion of the visible Church, which is his body, hath 
appointed officers, not only to preach the gospel and 
administer the sacraments ; but also to exercise dis- 
cipline." [F. G., Ch. I., § 3.] " The character, 
qualifications, and authority of church officers are laid 
down in the Holy Scriptures, as well as the proper 
method of their investiture and institution." [F. G., 
Ch. I., § 6.] See also the other sections under this 
head. 

2. The perpetual officers of the Church are 
bishops or pastors, ruling' elders, and deacons. 

"The ordinary and perpetual officers in the church, 
are Bishops or Pastors ; the representatives of the 
people, usually styled Ruling Elders, and Deacons." 
[F. G., Ch. III., § 2.] 

3. All bishops or pastors are equal. The 



28 



Introductory. 



Presbyterian Government admits of no division of 
ministers of the gospel into different classes or orders. 
Ministers possess equal authority and rank. The only 
bishops known to the Church are the pastors or bishops 
of particular churches, called parochial bishops to dis- 
tinguish them from prelatical or diocesan bishops. 
[See F. G., Ch. IV.] 

4. All who are teachers are to be sound in 
the faith. It is " necessary to make effectual pro- 
vision, that all who are admitted as teachers be sound 
in the faith." [F. G., Ch. L, § 5.] " No opinion can 
be either more pernicious or more absurd, than that 
which brings truth and falsehood upon a level, and 
represents it as of no consequence what a man's 
opinions are." [F. G., Ch. I., § 4.] 

5 . The election of local officers is in the par- 
ticular church. " That though the character, quali- 
fications, and authority of church officers, are laid 
down in the Holy Scripture, as well as the proper 
method of their investiture and institution; yet the 
election of the persons to the exercise of this authority, 
in any particular society, is in that society." [F. G., 
Ch. I., § 6.] 

5. General Principles applicable to Discipline. 

1. Truth fundamental to practice. "That 
truth is in order to goodness ; and the great touch- 
stone of truth, its tendency to promote holiness ; ac- 
cording to our Saviour's rule, ' by their fruits ye shall 
know them.' And that no opinion can be either more 
pernicious or more absurd, than that which brings 



Introductory, 



29 



truth and falsehood upon a level, and represents it as 
of no consequence what a man's opinions are. On 
the contrary, they are persuaded that there is an in- 
separable connection between faith and practice^, truth 
and duty. Otherwise it would be of no consequence 
either to discover truth, or to embrace it." [F. G., 
Ch. L, § 4.] 

2. The Church possesses the power of disci- 
pline. " Our blessed Saviour, hath appointed officers, 
to exercise discipline, for the preservation both of 
truth and duty ; and, it is incumbent upon these offi- 
cers, and upon the whole Church, in whose name they 
act, to censure or cast out the erroneous or scandalous ; 
observing in all cases, the rules contained in the word 
of God." [F. G., Ch. I., § 3.] Church judicatories 
"possess the right of requiring obedience to the laws 
of Christ, and of excluding the disobedient and disor- 
derly from the privileges of the Church." [F. G., 
Ch. VIII., § 2.] 

3. Discipline includes care and control as well 
as the administration of justice. " Discipline is the 
exercise of that authority, and the application of that sys- 
tem of laws, which the Lord Jesus Christ has appointed 
in his Church ; embracing the care and control, main- 
tained by the Church, over its members, officers, and 
judicatories." [B. D., § 1.] 

4. Discipline is vindicatory, constructive, and 
remedial in its nature. " The ends of discipline are 
the maintenance of the truth, the vindication of the 
authority and honor of Christ, the removal of offences, 
the promotion of the purity and edification of the 



3° 



Inti'oductory. 



Church, and the spiritual good of offenders." [B. D., 

5. Discipline should be exercised with vigor, 
justice, and prudence. "The vigor and strictness 
of its discipline will contribute to the glory and happi- 
ness of any Church. Since ecclesiastical discipline must 
be purely moral or spiritual in its object, and not at- 
tended with any civil effects, it can derive no force 
whatever, but from its own justice, the approbation of 
an impartial public, and the countenance and blessing 
of the great Head of the Church universal." [F. G., 
Ch. I., § 8.] " Its exercise, in such a manner as to 
secure its appropriate ends, requires much prudence 
and discretion." [B. D., § 2.] 

6. Christian liberty does not release from re- 
sponsibility. No persons can plead Christian liberty 
as against discipline for offences ; " but for their pub- 
lishing of such opinions or maintaining of such prac- 
tices, as are contrary to the light of nature \ or to the 
known principles of Christianity, whether concerning 
faith, worship, or conversation ; or to the power of 
godliness ; or such erroneous opinions or practices, as 
either, in their own nature, or, in the manner of pub- 
lishing or maintaining them, are destructive to the 
external peace and order which Christ hath established 
in the Church ; they may lawfully be called to account 
and proceeded against by the censures of the Church. ' ' 
[C. F., Ch. XX., § 4.] 

7. The authority of the Church in discipline 
terminates with excommunication. ' ' The highest 
punishment to which their authority extends, is to ex- 



Introductory. 



elude the contumacious and impenitent from the con- 
gregation of believers." [F. G., Ch. VIII., § 2.] 
Discipline is not "attended with any civil effects.' 1 
[F. G., Ch. L, § 8.] 

6. Principles applicable to the Civil Power. 

1 . The Church independent of the civil power. 

" Civil magistrates may not assume to themselves the 
administration of the word and sacraments ; or the 
power of the keys of the kingdom of heaven ; or in the 
least interfere in matters of faith. ' ' [C. F., Ch. XXIII., 
§ 3] 

2. Church courts may handle civil matters 
only by petition or when asked. "Synods and 
councils are not to intermeddle with civil affairs which 
concern the commonwealth, unless by way of humble 
petition in cases extraordinary ; or by way of advice 
for satisfaction of conscience, if they be thereunto re- 
quired by the civil magistrate." [C. F., Ch. XXXI., 

§4.] 

3. Christian liberty cannot be pleaded against 
rightful authority either in Church or State. 

"And because the powers which God hath ordained, 
and the liberty which Christ hath purchased, are not 
intended by God to destroy, but mutually to uphold 
and preserve one another; they who, upon pretence 
of Christian liberty, shall oppose any lawful power, or 
the lawful exercise of it, whether it be civil or ecclesi- 
astical, resist the ordinance of God." [C. F., Ch. XX., 

§4.] 

4. The State under obligation to maintain re- 



3^ 



Introductory. 



ligious liberty. "It is the duty of civil magistrates 
to protect the Church of our common Lord, without 
giving the preference to any denomination of Chris- 
tians above the rest, in such a manner, that all ecclesi- 
astical persons whatever shall enjoy the full, free, and 
unquestioned liberty of discharging every part of their 
sacred functions without violence or danger. And, as 
Jesus Christ hath appointed a regular government and 
discipline in his Church, no law of any commonwealth 
should interfere with, let, or hinder, the due exercise 
thereof among the voluntary members of any denomi- 
nation of Christians, according to their own profession 
and belief. It is the duty of civil magistrates to pro- 
tect the person and good name of all their people, in 
such an effectual manner as that no person be suffered, 
either upon pretence of religion or of infidelity, to offer 
any indignity, violence, abuse, or injury to any other 
person whatsoever : and to take order, that all relig- 
ious and ecclesiastical assemblies be held without 
molestation or disturbance." [C. F., Ch. XXIII. , 
§3-] 

5. The State independent of, and to be hon- 
ored by, the Church. " God, the Supreme Lord 
and King of all the world, hath ordained civil magis- 
trates to be under him over the people, for his own 
glory and the public good ; and, to this end, hath 
armed them with the power of the sword, for the de- 
fence and encouragement of them that are good, and 
for the punishment of evil-doers." [C. F., Ch. XXIII. , 
§ 1.] "If is the duty of people to pray for magis- 
trates, to honor their persons, to pay them tribute and 



Introductory. 



33 



other dues, to obey their lawful commands, and to be 
subject to their authority, for conscience' sake. Infi- 
delity or difference in religion doth not make void 
the magistrate's just and legal authority, nor free the 
people from their due obedience to him : from which 
ecclesiastical persons are not exempted." [C. F., Ch. 
XXIII., § 4.] 

6. Christians may serve as civil magistrates. 
"It is lawful for Christians to accept and execute the 
office of a magistrate, when called thereunto." C. F., 
Ch. XXIII., § 2.] 

7. Christian civil magistrates to maintain the 
laws, and if necessary may wage war. " In the 
managing whereof, as they ought especially to main- 
tain piety, justice, and peace, according to the whole- 
some laws of each commonwealth ; so, for that end, 
they may lawfully, now under the New Testament, 
wage war upon just and necessary occasions." [C. F., 
Ch. XXIII., § 2.] 

8. The Pope has no power over civil mag- 
istrates. ' 4 Much, less hath the Pope any power or 
jurisdiction over them in their dominions, or over any 
of their people ; and least of all to deprive them of 
their dominions or lives, if he shall judge them to be 
heretics, or upon any other pretence whatsoever." [C. 
F., Ch. XXIIL, § 4.] 

7. General Principles connected with Church 
Organization and Administration. 

1 . A form of church government is indispensa- 
ble. "It is absolutely necessary that the government 



34 



Introd?tctory. 



of the Church be exercised under some certain and defi- 
nite form." [F. G., Ch. VIII., § i.] 

2. Particular churches are a necessity. As the 
" immense multitude of believers cannot meet together 
in one place, to hold communion, or to worship God, 
it is reasonable, and warranted by Scripture example, 
that they should be divided into many particular 
churches." [F. G., Ch. II., § 3.] "A particular 
church consists of a number of professing Christians, 
with their offspring, voluntarily associated together, 
for divine worship and godly living, agreeably to the 
Holy Scriptures ; and submitting to a certain form of 
government." [F. G., Ch. II., § 4.] 

3. Subordinate judicatories are necessary to 
good government. " The Church being divided into 
many separate congregations, these need mutual counsel 
and assistance, in order to preserve soundness of doctrine, 
and regularity of discipline, and to enter into common 
measures for promoting knowledge and religion, and 
for preventing infidelity, error, and immorality. Hence 
arise the importance and usefulness of presbyterial and 
synodical assemblies." [F. G., Ch. X., § 1.] 

4. Power to govern is vested in church judica- 
tories, and not in individuals. " We hold it to be ex- 
pedient, and agreeable to Scripture and the practice of 
primitive Christians, that the Church be governed by 
congregational, presbyterial, and synodical assemblies. 
In full consistency with this belief we embrace, in the 
spirit of charity, those Christians who differ from us, 
in opinion, or in practice, on these subjects." [F. G., 
Ch. VIII., § 1.] This government by courts and not 



Introductory. 



35 



by individuals is one of the radical points of difference 
between Presbyterians and Prelatists. 

5. Church judicatories possess full power in 
spiritual matters.* " These assemblies ought not to 
possess any civil jurisdiction nor to inflict any civil pen- 
alties. They possess the right of requiring obedience to 
the laws of Christ ; and of excluding the disobedient and 
disorderly from the privileges of the Church. To give 
efficiency, however, to this necessary and scriptural 
authority, they possess the powers requisite for obtain- 
ing evidence and inflicting censure. They can call 
before them any offender against the order and govern- 
ment of the Church ; they can require members of 
their own society to appear and give testimony in the 
cause." [F. G., Ch. VIII., § 3.] See, also, Principle 
No. 3, p. 26. 

6. The people are to participate by representa- 
tives in the government of the Church. Both the 
theory and the practice of Presbyterian church govern- 
ment involve the presence of the people of Christ, in 
all of the courts of" the Church, through ruling elders 
' chosen by them ' as their representatives." [F. G., 
Ch. V.] 

7. The unity of the Church involves the con- 
trol of the parts by the whole. "The several 
different congregations of believers, taken collec- 
tively, constitute one Church of Christ, called em- 
phatically the Church — a larger part of the Church, 
or a representation of it, should govern a smaller or 
determine matters of controversy which arise therein : 

* See also p. 36, No. 10. 



36 



Introductory. 



— in like manner, a representation of the whole should 
govern and determine in regard to every part, and to 
all the parts united ; that is, that a majority shall 
govern : and consequently that appeals may be carried 
from lower to higher judicatories, till they be finally 
decided by the collected wisdom and united voice of 
the whole Church." [Note to Ch. XII., F. G.] 

8. Supreme judicatories are necessary. "For 
the better government and further edification of the 
Church, there ought to be such assemblies as are com- 
monly called synods or councils : and it belongeth to 
the overseers and other rulers of the particular churches, 
by virtue of their office, and the power which Christ hath 
given them for edification and not for destruction, to 
appoint such assemblies ; and to convene together in 
them, as often as they shall judge it expedient for the 
good of the Church." [C. F., Ch. XXXI., § i.] 

9. Supreme judicatories have both original and 
appellate authority. "It belongeth to synods and 
councils, ministerially, to determine controversies of 
faith, and cases of conscience ; to set down rules and 
directions for the better ordering of the public worship 
of God, and government of his Church ; to receive 
complaints in cases of mal-administration, and author- 
itatively to determine the same." [C. F.. Ch. XXXI.. 

§*■] 

10. Authority of supreme judicatories to be 
acknowledged. "Which decrees and determinations, 
if consonant to the Word of God, are to be received 
with reverence and submission, not only for their 
agreement with the Word, but also for the power 



Infroductory. 



37 



whereby they are made, as being an ordinance of God, 
appointed thereunto in his Word." [C. F., Ch. 
XXXI. , § 2.] 

IV. THE ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT IN THE 
PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. 

I CHURCH JUDICATORIES. 
The Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. has, in full 
harmony with the foregoing principles, organized a 
definite form of government, contained in the volume 
known as the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church 
in the U. S. A. This Constitution recognizes and 
vests with power four church judicatories, each in due 
succession subject to the next higher, and all subject to 
said Constitution. These judicatories are the Session, 
the Presbytery, the Synod, and the General Assembly. 
The definitions of these judicatories, the rules for their 
composition, and their powers, are as follows : 

i. The Session. 

1. Definition. The Session is the church judica- 
tory having immediate jurisdiction over a particular 
church. In Chapter VIII. of the Form of Government 
the Session is called the " congregational assembly." 

2. Composition. ' 'The church Session consists 
of the pastor or pastors, and ruling elders, of a partic- 
ular congregation." [F. G., Ch. IX., § i.] 

3. Powers. See, in this Manual, under " Ses- 
sion." 

2. The Presbytery, 
i. Definition. The Presbytery is the church judi- 



3« 



Introductory. 



catory which exercises immediate jurisdiction over the 
particular churches within a given district whose 
bounds are usually defined by the Synod. * 

2. Composition. "A Presbytery consists of all 
the ministers, in number not less than five, and one 
ruling elder from each congregation, within a certain 
district." [F. G., Ch. X., § 2.] 

3. Appellate Powers. " The Presbytery has 
power to receive and issue appeals, complaints, and 
references from church Sessions, brought before them 
in an orderly manner, and in the trial of judicial cases 
the Presbytery shall have power to appoint and act by 
judicial commissions." [F. G., Ch. X., § 8.] 

4. Power of Review. " To examine and approve 
or censure the records of the church Sessions." [F. 
G., Ch. X., § 8.] 

5. Powers of Control. " To examine and license 
candidates for the holy ministry ; to ordain, install, 
remove, and judge ministers ; to resolve questions of 
doctrine or discipline seriously and reasonably pro- 
posed ; to condemn erroneous opinions which injure 
the purity or peace of the Church ; to visit particular 
churches, for the purpose of inquiring into their state, 
and redressing the evils that may have arisen in them : 
to unite or divide congregations, at the request of the 
people, or to form or receive new congregations, and 
in general to order whatever pertains to the spiritual 
welfare of the churches under their care." [F. G., 
Ch. X., § 8.] 

* The Assembly in a number of cases has erected Presbyteries 
by virtue of its own general powers and authority. 



Introductory. 



39 



6. Power of Amendment. (See General Assem- 
bly, p. 41.) 

3. The Synod. 

1. Definition. A Synod is the church judicatory 
which exercises immediate jurisdiction over the Pres- 
byteries, not less than three in number, within a given 
district whose bounds are defined by the General As- 
sembly. 

2. Composition. "As a Presbytery is a conven- 
tion of the bishops and elders within a certain district ; 
so a Synod is a convention of the bishops and elders 
within a larger district, including at least three Pres- 
byteries. The Synod may be composed, at its own 
option, with the consent of a majority of its Presby- 
teries, either of all the bishops and an elder from each 
congregation in its district, with the same modifica- 
tions as in the Presbytery, or of equal delegations of 
bishops and elders, elected by the Presbyteries on a 
basis and in a ratio determined in like manner by the 
Synod itself and its Presbyteries." [F. G., Ch. XL, 

3. Appellate Powers. "The Synod has power 
to receive and issue all appeals regularly brought up 
from the Presbyteries ; provided, that in the trial of 
judicial cases the Synod shall have power to act by 
commission, in accordance with the provisions on the 
subject of judicial commissions in the Book of Disci- 
pline ; to decide on all references made to them ; its 
decisions on appeals, complaints, and references, which 
do not affect the doctrine or constitution of the Church, 
being final." [F. G., Ch. XL, § 4.] 



4o 



Introductory. 



4. Power of Review. "To review the records 
of Presbyteries, and approve or censure them ; to re- 
dress whatever has been done by Presbyteries contrary 
to order." [F. G., Ch. XL, § 4.] 

5. Powers of Control. " To take effectual care 
that Presbyteries observe the Constitution of the 
Church ; to erect new Presbyteries, and unite or 
divide those which were before erected : generally to 
take such order with respect to the Presbyteries, Ses- 
sions, and people under their care, as may be in con- 
formity with the word of God and the established rules, 
and w T hich tend to promote the edification of the 
Church." [F. G., Ch. XL, § 4.] 

6. Power of Overture. "And, finally, to pro- 
pose to the General Assembly, for their adoption, such 
measures as may be of common advantage to the whole 
Church." [F. G., Ch. XL, § 4.] 

4. The General Assembly. 

1. Definition. "The General Assembly is the 
highest judicatory of the Presbyterian Church. It 
shall represent, in one body, all the particular churches 
of this denomination ; and shall bear the title of The 
General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church 
in the United States of America." [F. G., Ch. 
XII., § 1.] The jurisdiction of the Assembly as a 
church judicatory, whether original or appellate, ex- 
tends over the entire Church. 

2. Composition. " The General Assembly shall 
consist of an equal delegation of bishops and elders 
from each Presbytery, in the following proportion : 



Introductory. 



41 



viz. each Presbytery consisting of not more than 
twenty-four ministers, shall send one minister and one 
elder ; and each Presbytery consisting of more than 
twenty-four ministers, shall send one minister and one 
elder for each additional twenty-four ministers, or for 
each additional fractional number of ministers not less 
than twelve ; and these delegates, so appointed, shall 
be styled, Commissioners to the General Assembly." 
[F. G., Ch. XII., § 2.] 

3. Appellate Powers. "The General Assembly 
shall receive and issue all appeals, complaints, and 
references that affect the doctrine or Constitution of the 
Church, which may be regularly brought before them 
from the inferior judicatories ; provided, that in the 
trial of judicial cases the General Assembly shall have 
power to act by commission, in accordance with the 
provisions on the subject of judicial commissions in the 
Book of Discipline." [F. G., Ch. XII., § 4.] 

4. Power of Review. " They shall review the rec- 
ords of every Synod, and approve or censure them." 
[F. G., Ch. XII,, §4.] 

5. Powers of Control. "They shall give their 
advice and instruction in all cases committed to them 
in conformity with the Constitution of the Church ; 
and they shall constitute the bond of union, peace, 
correspondence, and mutual confidence, among all our 
churches." [F. G., Ch. XII., § 4]. "To the Gen- 
eral Assembly also belongs the power of deciding in 
all controversies respecting doctrine and discipline, of 
reproving, warning, or bearing testimony against error 
in doctrine, or immorality in practice, in any church, 



42 



Introductory. 



Presbytery, or Synod ; of erecting new Synods when 
it may be judged necessary ; of superintending the 
concerns of the whole Church ; of corresponding with 
foreign churches, on such terms as may be agreed upon 
by the Assembly and the corresponding body ; of sup- 
pressing schismatical contentions and disputations." 
[F. G., Ch. XII., § 5-] Further, upon overtures from 
the Synods, the Assembly may adopt "such meas- 
sures as may be of common advantage to the whole 
Church." [F. C, Ch. XL, § 4.] This last power of 
Assembly has never been defined as to its scope, nor, 
so far as the record shows, exercised in connection 
with the Synods. 

6. Power of Recommendation. "And, in gen- 
eral, of recommending and attempting reformation of 
manners, and the promotion of charity, truth, and 
holiness, through all the churches under their care." 
[F. G., Ch. XII., § 5.] 

7. Power of Amendment. The General Assem- 
bly and the Presbyteries possess unitedly certain powers 
for the amendment or alteration of the Constitution, 
designated in Chap. XXIII. of the Form of Govern- 
ment. They also possess a joint power for the adop- 
tion of constitutional rules, defined in the Form of 
Government, Chap. XII., § 6. 

II. CHURCH OFFICERS. 

The constitutional provisions expressive of the au- 
thority and duties of church officers under the Presby- 
terian System are found chiefly in the Form of Gov- 
ernment — for bishops and pastors in Chapter IV., for 



Introductory. 



43 



ruling elders in Chapter V., for deacons in Chapter VI., 
and for moderators in Chap. XIX. Provisions con- 
nected with the office of the ministry are also found 
in the Confession of Faith, the Larger Catechism, and 
the Directory for Worship. The authority and duties 
of ruling elders are given in detail in this Manual. 
Bishops or pastors, and moderators of church judica- 
tories, are the only officers vested directly by the Con- 
stitution with power to carry out certain of the func- 
tions of their respective offices. All other officers are 
dependent for their authority to act in any matter, upon 
the judicatories of which they are members. 

V. SUBSCRIPTION TO THE STANDARDS. 

The question of the obligations involved in sub- 
scription to the Standards of the Presbyterian Church, 
by persons chosen to office, is of great importance. 
The terms of subscription are found for ruling elders 
and deacons in Chapter XIII., Section 4, of the Form 
of Government, and for ministers in Chapter XV., 
Section 12, of the same instrument. This present 
statement is intended simply to set forth principles and 
results, and does not attempt to develop the processes 
by which the results are obtained. An exhibit of the 
history and argument of the subject would require 
more space than is at the disposal of the author. The 
question is dealt with from two view-points : first, that 
of fundamental principles affecting the Constitution ; 
second, that of the terms of subscription. 



44 



Introductory. 



i. Fundamental Principles affecting the 
Constitution. 

The principles affecting the Constitution and funda- 
mental to subscription are as follows : 

1. The Constitution is the law of the whole 
Church. The Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. 
is a Church with a Constitution, and this Constitution, 
like all other constitutions, is the law of the whole 
Church, the common rule and guide in theology, duty, 
worship, and government. The jurisdiction of the 
Constitution extends over all persons and bodies with- 
in the Church, whether church-members, church-offi- 
cers, or church judicatories. The instant a person 
becomes a member of the Church or a new judicatory 
is established, that instant, by virtue of the facts, they 
come under the jurisdiction of the Constitution. 

2. The power to amend the Constitution is 
vested in church judicatories. The Constitution 
of the Presbyterian Church contains specific provisions 
for its amendment, through the co-operative action of 
the General Assembly and the Presbyteries, and there- 
fore can be amended in any of its parts and words, 
only in accordance with such provisions. 

3. The power to interpret the Constitution is 
vested in church judicatories. The power to inter- 
pret the Constitution is vested not in individuals, 
but solely in constitutional judicatories. Just as the 
Constitution of the United States can be interpreted 
only by lawfully-established and organized courts, so 
also the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in 



Introditctory. 



45 



the U. S. A., can be authoritatively interpreted only 
by the judicatories established by the Constitution, 
organized in accordance with its requirements, and 
acting under the authority of its provisions. 

4. Individual opinions are not law. Individuals 
have no power in the Church, any more than in the State, 
to authoritatively interpret a Constitution. An in- 
dividual opinion, from the legal view-point, is not law 
even for the individual holding such opinion. While 
differences of opinion as to the propriety and wisdom of 
constitutional requirements are admitted in the Church, 
and while it is entirely proper to advocate amendments 
to the Constitution, neither differences of opinion nor 
desire for amendment can impair constitutional author- 
ity. Opinion is variable and unauthoritative, law is 
fixed and authoritative. The Constitution as it is, in 
all its parts, is the law of the Church for all persons 
and judicatories, until altered or amended by the 
Church. Questions connected with Presbyterian doc- 
trine and practice can be legally answered only by 
appeal to the Constitution, and to the deliverances and 
decisions of Presbyteries, Synods, and, above all, of 
the General Assembly whose decision is final. 

2. Terms of Subscription. 

5 . Subscription is more than acceptance of the 
Constitution. The principles just stated [p. 44] ne- 
cessarily involve that subscription is something other 
than acceptance of the Constitution as the law of the 
Church. The sovereignty of the Constitution of the 
Church over the individual officer or member is de- 



4* 



Introductory. 



pendent solely upon jurisdiction. That jurisdiction is 
clear, positive and unquestioned. Subscription could 
not make it either more authoritative or more compre- 
hensive. What then is subscription? 

6. Definition of subscription. Subscription is a 
pledge given by officers of the Presbyterian Church at 
their ordination to office, by which they declare their 
agreement with the system of doctrine of the Church, 
their approval of its government, and their purpose 
faithfully to observe and maintain its constitution. 
This pledge is sometimes called the ordination vow. 

7. Subscription is not required of church-mem- 
bers. Members of the church, at reception to full 
communion, are not required to subscribe to the Con- 
stitution of the Church. (See in this Manual under 
Reception of Church-members.) Subscription is re- 
quired only of church-officers. 

8. Duration of subscription. The pledge given 
by the act of subscription, continues as an obligation, 
so long as the person giving the same is an officer of 
the Presbyterian Church. It is binding upon minis- 
ters, elders, and deacons, whether in active service or 
retired therefrom, and can be terminated only by death, 
deposition, demission, or removal to another denomi- 
nation. 

9. Subscription includes first the Scriptures as 
the Word of God. Reference has already been made 
[p. 24] to the supreme authority of the Scriptures in 
the Presbyterian System of faith and practice. This 
supremacy is emphasized by the primary questions 
asked of both ministers, ruling elders, and deacons at 



Introductory. 



47 



ordination. These questions at ordination separate, 
it is true, between acknowledgment of the Scriptures as 
" the Word of God," and acknowledgment of the bind- 
ing authority of the Confession over church -officers, 
but this separation is not intended to minify the Con- 
fession, but simply to magnify the Scriptures as the 
source and sanction of confessional doctrine. No per- 
son should permit himself to take office in the Presby- 
terian Church, who does not accept the Bible as being 
the " Word of God, the only infallible rule of faith and 
practice." [F. G., Ch. XIII. , § 4; Ch. XV., § 12.] 

10. Subscription includes also the Confession 
and Catechisms. Subscription to the Confession dif- 
fers from approval of the Form of Government. The 
Constitution consists of two great divisions : first, the 
doctrinal, second, the administrative Standards. The 
Confession of Faith and the Larger and Shorter Cate- 
chisms constitute the doctrinal, the Form of Govern- 
ment, the Book of Discipline and the Directory for 
Worship, the administrative Standards. All the doc- 
trinal Standards, by repeated action of the highest judi- 
catories of the Church, have been declared to be the 
" Confession of our faith," and are included in the 
obligation involved in subscription. 

1 1 . Legal subscription is to the " system of doc- 
trine." Three views of the extent of the obligation 
involved in subscription to the doctrines of the Con- 
fession and Catechisms are held — the " ipsissima- 
verba," the " substance-of-doctrine," and the " sys- 
tem-of-doctrine " views. 

The " ipsissima- verba " view of subscription — viz., 



4* 



Introductory, 



that subscription is to every word of the doctrines — 
though held by a few persons, has not been and is 
not the practice of the Church. 

The "substance-of-doctrine" view — viz., that church- 
officers subscribe only to the evangelical doctrines of 
the Standards — is opposed to the practice of the 
Church from the beginning. 

Legal subscription, as stated, is to the "system of 
doctrine." The Church in the Adopting Act of 1729 
required, so far as the doctrines are concerned, obliga- 
tory subscription only to the "essential and necessary 
articles." The principle then enacted is the usage of 
the Church at present. An exhibit of the chief doc- 
trines constituting the System contained in the Stand- 
ards, will be found in this Manual, pp. 13-18. 

12. What are non-essential doctrines? The 
Church has reserved to itself the right to determine 
what are non-essential articles of the confessional sys- 
tem. No person has a right to judge for himself as to 
non-essentials. An individual desiring information on 
this point, where action has not been already had in 
accordance with the Adopting Act of 1729, should ap- 
ply first to his Presbytery, and, if he cannot secure the 
necessary information from that body, should request 
action by the higher judicatories. 

13. Approval of the administrative Standards. 
Subscription to the regulations of the Standards con- 
sists simply in approval of the laws and regulations 
composing the greater part of the Form of Govern- 
ment, the Book of Discipline, and the Directory for 
Worship, and also found to a lesser extent in the Con- 



Introductory. 



49 



fession and Catechisms. This approval involves faith- 
ful observance in all administration of the provisions 
of church law. The Presbyterian Church gives liberty 
as to non-essentials in doctrine, but requires exact 
compliance with purely statutory regulations. 

VI. OUTLINE OF THE HISTORY OF THE 
PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE U. S. A. 

1630. Rev. Richard Denton settled in Massachusetts. 

1643. Rev. Francis Doughty held services in New 

York City. 

1644. Presbyterian congregation in charge of Mr. 

Denton at Hempstead, L. I., N. Y. 

1658. Rev. Francis Doughty first conducted mission- 
ary labors in Maryland among Presbyterian 
Puritans who had been driven out from Vir- 
ginia, owing to their refusal to conform to 
the Episcopal Church. The Puritans settled 
in the latter colony as early as 1614. 

1683. Rev. Francis Makemie began work in Mary- 
land. 

1692. Presbyterian services began in Philadelphia. 
1 701. Rev. Jedediah Andrews ordained pastor at 
Philadelphia. 

1705. First recorded meeting of the General Presby- 
tery at Freehold, N. J. 

1 71 7. General Synod with four Presbyteries organized 
at Philadelphia ; Presbyterian Church estab- 
lished in New York City. 

1 719. Appropriation by the General Synod for the 
4 



Introductory. 



support of the gospel in New York City. 
This was the first recorded gift for Home 
Missions. 

1729. The General Synod adopts the Westminster 
Standards. 

1742. Azariah Horton ordained as missionary to the 
Indians in New York. 

1745. First division of the Presbyterian Church. The 

parties to this division were known ecclesias- 
tically as the Synod of New York and the 
Synod of Philadelphia. The chief cause of 
strife arose in connection with the standard of 
ministerial qualifications. 

1746. Princeton College established by members of 

the Presbyterian Church. 
1 75 1. Collections for Indian Missions ordered in all 
the churches. 

1758. Reunion of the Church upon the basis of the 
Westminster Standards. The General Synod 
known from this time as the Synod of New 
York and Philadelphia. 

1766. The General Synod formed a plan of union with 

the General Association of Connecticut for 
the protection of the rights of the American 
churches against episcopal encroachments. 

1767. General missionary collection ordered by Synod 

for the maintenance of the gospel upon the 
frontier. 

1768. John Witherspoon inaugurated as president of 

Princeton College, and as first professor of 
divinity in the Church. 



Introductory. 



1 771. A scheme for the support of candidates for the 
ministry approved by Synod. 

1773. A Committee of Synod appointed to supervise 
the distribution of religious publications. 

1775. The General Synod issued a pastoral letter sus- 
taining unanimously the Continental Con- 
gress. 

1788. The General Synod adopted the Constitution of 

the Church, divided itself into four Synods, 
and summoned the General Assembly to meet. 

1789. The first General Assembly met in Philadelphia, 

Pa., May, 24. 

1792. The General Assembly entered into correspond- 
ence with the General Association of Con- 
necticut. This correspondence developed 
into the Plan of Union with the Congrega- 
tional churches, which was adopted in 1801. 

1799. Beginning of a great revival of religion which 
extended over several years, and to all parts 
of the country. 

1802. The Standing Committee on Home Missions 
established by the General Assembly. 

1 810. The Cumberland Presbyterian Church founded 

by withdrawing ministers and members. 

181 1. The first theological seminary established at 

Princeton, N. J. The Church has now thir- 
teen theological institutions : Princeton, Au- 
burn [1819], Allegheny [1827], Lane [1829], 
McCormick [1830], Union N. Y [1836], 
Danville [1853], Dubuque, German [1856], 
Biddle University [1868], Newark, German 



5^ 



Introductory. 



[1869], San Francisco [1871], Lincoln Uni- 
versity [1871], and Omaha [1891]. 

1 81 6. The Board of Missions established. 

181 7. The United Foreign Missionary Society organ- 

ized. This society in 1826 was merged in 

the American Board of Commissioners for 

Foreign Missions. 
1819. The Board of Education established. 
1 83 1. Western Foreign Missionary Society established 

by the Synod of Pittsburgh. 

1837. The Board of Foreign Missions established, and 

the Plan of Union with the Congregational 
churches abrogated. 

1838. The Board of Publication established. 

1838. The Church divided into the Old and New 
School branches. The causes of division 
were in large part administrative. 

1844. The Board of Church Erection established. 

1855. The Board of Ministerial Relief established. 

1 86 1. The Presbyterian Church South organized at 
Augusta, Ga. 

1865. The Board of Missions for Freedmen established. 
1869. Reunion of the Old and New School branches 
at Pittsburgh, Pa., Nov. 12. 

1882. Correspondence established between the Gen- 

eral Assemblies North and South. 

1883. Board of Aid for Colleges established. 

1888. The celebration of the Centennial of the Gen- 
eral Assembly, at Philadelphia, Pa. The 
General Assembly, South, participated as a 
body in this celebration. 



Introductory. 



53 



1895. The celebration of the quarter-century anniver- 
sary of Reunion at Pittsburgh, Pa. 



Statistics of the Presbyterian Church, U. S. A., 1640 to 

1896. 



Year. 


Ministers. 


Churches. 


Communi- 
cants. 


Benevolent 
Contributions. 


I04O 


5 


2 





— 


169O 


10 


Io 


I,000 




!7°5 


12 


22 


1,500 




I717 


l 9 


40 


3,000 




1789 


I77 


43 1 


1 8,000 


$852 


1800 


8 3 


449 


20,000 


• 2,500 


t Q/-» r* 
IO25 


IOoO 


1770 


122,382 


I2 ,5i7 


T Q TT 

1S37 


2I4O 


2865 


220,557 


281,989 


I030 (J. 0. 


1 69O 


2 343 


177,665 




AT C 
IS. b. 


I Iol 


I250 


100,850 




1 049 U. b. 


IoOO 


2512 


200,830 


369,371 


TV Q 

JN. b. 


1453 


*555 


139^47 


No report. 


1059 ^« b. 


2 577 


34°7 


279,63° 


7o4,oo<s 


N. S. 


I545 


1542 


137,99° 


266,574 


i860 O. S. 


2656 


353i 


292,927 


657,412 


N. S. 


1523 


1482 


134,933 


25o,577 


1862 O. S. 


2859 


3686 


303,289 


458,473 


N. S. 


I555 


1466 


135454 


208,842 


1 869 0. s. 


2381 


2740 


258,903 


1,346,179 


N. S. 


1 848 


1 63 1 


172,560 


753,953 


1 870 


4238 


4526 


446,561 


2,023,956 


1 880 


5044 


5489 


578,671 


2,262,871 


1 890 


6158 


6894 


775,903 


4,358,532 


1 895 


6797 


7496 


922,904 


3,637,109 


1896 


6942 


7573 


943,7i6 


3,643,530 



II. 



THE OFFICE OF THE RULING 
ELDER. 



II. 



THE OFFICE OF THE RULING 
ELDER. 



I. WARRANT AND NATURE. 

Divine Appointment. — The office of ruling elder 
is of divine appointment. The Constitution expresses 
the fact in the following words : 

" The Lord Jesus, as King and Head of his Church, 
hath therein appointed a government in the hand of 
church-officers, distinct from the civil magistrates." 
[C. F., Ch. XXX., § i.] "Our blessed Saviour, for 
the edification of the visible Church, which is his body, 
hath appointed officers, not only to preach the gospel 
and administer the sacraments ; but also to exercise dis- 
cipline." [F. G., Ch. L, § 3.] 

Scriptural Authority. — " This office has been un- 
derstood, by a great part of the Protestant Reformed 
Churches, to be designated in the Holy Scriptures by 
the title of governments ; and of those who rule well, 
but do not labor in the word and doctrine." [F. G., 
Ch. V. ; 1 Cor. xii. 28; 1 Tim. v. 17.] 

Distinction and Perpetuity. — There are three dis- 
tinct classes of officers in the Presbyterian Church, and 

57 



58 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 



their offices are perpetual. " The ordinary and per- 
petual officers in the Church, are bishops or pastors ; 
the representatives of the people, usually styled ruling 
elders; and deacons." [F. G., Ch. III., § 2.] " The 
office of ruling elder is perpetual, and cannot be laid 
aside at pleasure. No person can be divested of the 
office but by deposition." [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 6.] 
While, however, the office is perpetual, the continuance 
of any ruling elder in the discharge of the active duties 
of the office, is subject to the will of the people. 

Representative Character.-^'' The election of 
persons to the exercise of authority in any particular 
society, is in that society." [F. G., Ch. L, § 6.] 
" Ruling elders are properly the representatives of the 
people, chosen by them." [F. G., Ch. V.] 

Spiritual Nature. — While the persons who are set 
apart to this office are chosen by the people, it does 
not therefore follow that they are to be designated or 
regarded as lay-elders, as is sometimes done. All 
church-officers are ordained to and perform spiritual 
functions, and this fact is decisive in determining the 
nature of the offices held by them. Neither in the 
Word of God, nor in the Constitution of the Presby- 
terian Church, is there any warrant for designating the 
ruling eldership, any more than the ministry of the 
Gospel, as other than a spiritual office. 

Fundamental to Presbyterian Government. — 
The importance of this office inheres not only in its 
divine appointment, scriptural authority, representa- 
tive character, and spiritual nature, but likewise in its 
fundamental relation to the Presbyterian System of 



The Office of the Ruling Elder, 59 



government. "The eldership is essential to the suc- 
cessful operation of our System." [Mins. G. A., O. 
S., 1839.] 

Grave Responsibility. — The responsibility of 
ruling elders inheres in their general powers. It is 
sufficient here to note that the powers vested in the 
office, directly connected with the government and 
discipline of particular churches, and including the 
reception and supervision of church-members, are of 
paramount importance. Especially is it to be empha- 
sized, that ruling elders constitute the majority of mem- 
bers in those courts of the Church which possess 
primarily the power of opening the kingdom of heaven 
to penitent and closing it to impenitent sinners. [C. 
F., Ch. XXX., § 2.] This is one of the most exten- 
sive powers vested in church-officers, and also one in- 
volving gravest responsibility both to the Church and 
the Church's great Head. 

II. HISTORY OF THE OFFICE. 

The office of the ruling elder, like that of the prophet 
or messenger of God, is coeval with the existence of 
the Church. The first biblical reference to ruling 
elders, who may be regarded as church-officers, is found 
in connection with the history of the children of Israel 
while in Egypt. [Exod. iii. 16.] In the Hebrew the- 
ocratic State the elders were the legal representatives 
of the people, and were systematically organized into 
courts with lower and higher judicatories. [Exod. 
xviii. 13-25.] The highest of these courts was the 
Council of Seventy. [Numb. xi. 16.] In the time 



6o 



The Office of the Riding Elder. 



of Christ the synagogue system was generally in vogue 
among the Jewish people. The people under it were 
associated together in synagogues or congregations 
for worship and godly living, and were governed by 
bodies of men called elders. [Acts xiii. 15.] In each 
congregation, also, there was an officer known as the 
chief ruler of the synagogue, who was the president 
of the elders, and instruction was given either by the 
"legate" of the synagogue or by the doctors of the 
law. The elders also constituted the bodies called the 
local Sanhedrins, which exercised judicial functions 
within limited districts, while the control of the affairs 
of the Church- State as a whole was vested in a supreme 
council composed of priests, elders and scribes, desig- 
nated as the Great Sanhedrin. Under this Jewish sys- 
tem our Lord lived. One of the first acts of his min- 
istry was performed in the synagogue at Nazareth 
[Luke iv. 16], and the authority of the synagogue was 
recognized by him [Matt, xviii. 17] in the command, 
' ' Tell it unto the Church. ' ' The general features of the 
synagogue system of church government, it is believed, 
were adopted by the primitive Christian Church, modi- 
fied in matters of detail by apostolic sanction. The 
officers who received the gifts sent to Jerusalem by 
the Christians at Antioch, were elders [Acts xi. 30] ; 
Paul and Barnabas " ordained elders in every church " 
[Acts xiv. 23]. Further, the chief ruler of the syna- 
gogue, referred to in Acts xviii. 8, was probably repro- 
duced in the episcopos or parochial bishop of the New 
Testament Church ; the local Sanhedrin was modified 
and established as the Session ; the Presbytery was organ- 



7he Office of the Ruling Elder, 61 



ized as a court [i Tim. iv. 14], and the Great Sanhedrin 
became the model of Synods, General Assemblies, and 
Councils. In all the several judicatories thus indicated 
elders were members, associated with those to whom 
the preaching of the word had been entrusted by the 
Lord. 

Elders also were members of the first General 
Council of the Christian Church [Acts xv. 22], were 
present when Paul reported upon his first missionary 
journey [Acts xv. 4], were tenderly counselled and 
wisely encouraged by the apostle on his last journey 
to Jerusalem [Acts xx. 17], and were commended to 
the churches as worthy of honor by him in his later 
epistles [1 Tim. v. 17]. 

The office of the eldership underwent an important 
change during the second or third centuries of the 
Christian era. It came to be regarded in many parts 
of the Church as a purely ministerial office. As a 
result, in due course of time, a hierarchy composed 
solely of ministers assumed absolute power in the 
Church, denying to the people any share in the govern- 
ment, and the movement at last culminated in that 
wide departure from Christian faith and practice found 
in the Roman Catholic Church. Against this usurpa- 
tion in government, as well as against unsound doc- 
trine, the Reformation of the sixteenth century was at 
once a protest, a revolution, and a return to scriptural 
principles and apostolic church order. The restora- 
tion of the ruling eldership was the work of John Cal- 
vin. It had been first suggested by CEcolampadius, 
but the great Genevan was the leader who gave the 



62 The Office of the Riding Elder. 



thought, life, form, and power. The Church at Geneva 
included four classes of officers : (i) pastors, (2) teach- 
ers, (3) ruling elders, (4) deacons. The consistory or 
session of the church was composed of ministers and 
ruling elders. From Switzerland, under Calvin's in- 
fluence, this return to apostolic church order was car- 
ried to France and Scotland, and was adopted by the 
Protestants of those countries, and also in part by the 
English Puritans. Many of the early New England 
churches also conformed their church order to the Gen- 
evan model — had each not only a pastor and teacher, 
but also a single ruling elder, who was responsible for 
the government and discipline of the congregation. 
In Scotland the eldership was reinstituted in the 
Church in 1560, and ministers were declared to be 
the chief of the elders, in view of the fact that thev 
were entrusted with the pastorate of churches. Ruling 
elders, however, were given equal authority with min- 
isterial elders in all the church courts. The Scotch 
model was that upon which the government of the 
Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. was largely framed, 
the notable exception being the denial to the minis- 
terial elder of the privilege of service as a ruling elder. 
It is maintained, that the eldership as it exists in the 
Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. is thoroughly 
scriptural. 

III. QUALIFICATIONS. 
The qualifications of ruling elders required in the 
Holy Scriptures and the Constitution of the Church 
are of a dual character: (1) personal, and (2) legal. 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 63 



1. Personal Qualifications. 

The personal qualifications of ruling elders are sug- 
gested in the Form of Government, by a statement 
made in Chap. IV., in connection with the duties of 
the pastor or bishop — viz. : " As it is his duty to be 
grave and prudent, and an example of the flock, and 
to govern well in the house and kingdom of Christ, 
he is termed presbyter or elder. ' ' While the office of 
pastor or minister* has many and varied functions, not 
entrusted by the Church to ruling elders, yet inasmuch 
as ministers and ruling elders are invested conjointly 
with the power " of exercising government and dis- 
cipline " in the Church, it is appropriate that the per- 
sonal qualifications of pastors in so far as connected 
with their function as presbyters or elders, should be 
required likewise of ruling elders. The principal pas- 
sages of the Holy Scriptures in this matter are 1 Tim. 
iii. 1-7; iv. 12; Titus i. 6-9; James v. 14. Some 
of the qualifications set forth in these passages, it is 
worthy of notice, are not directly pertinent to candi- 
dates for the ministry, who are as a rule young persons, 
though quite applicable to ruling elders; as, for instance, 
the requirement, "having his children in subjection." 

The qualifications, from this biblical point of view, 
of ruling elders, are as follows : 

(1) Exemplary piety. "Blameless," " of good be- 
havior," "an example of believers, in conversation, 
in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity." 

(2) Intelligence. "Apt to teach." 

* See in this Manual, the head entitled " The Minister as an 
Elder," p. 109. 



64 



The Office of the Riding Elder. 



(3) Knowledge of the truth. " Able by sound doc- 
trine both to exhort and to convince the gainsayers." 

(4) Steadfastness in the faith. "Holding fast the 
faithful word as he has been taught." 

(5) Executive ability. " One that ruleth well his 
own house ; for if a man know not how to rule his own 
house, how shall he take care of the Church of God?" 

(6) Good reputation. " Of good report of them 
which are without." 

(7) Mature years. Implied in the statement, " One 
that ruleth well his own house ; having his children in 
subjection with all gravity." 

(8) Not a recent convert. " Not a novice." 

(9) Capacity for prayer. "The elders of the 
church, let them pray over him." 

(10) Sobriety. "Sober," "not given to wine." 

(11) Generosity . ' ' Not covetous, " " given to hos- 
pitality," " not given to filthy lucre." 

(12) Temperance and prudence. " Not self-willed," 
' ' temperate, " " blameless. 

(13) Gravity and love of justice. " With all grav- 
ity," "just." 

(14) Patience and gentleness. " No striker," "not 
soon angry," "gentle unto all men." 

(15) Carefulness as to his associates. "A lover of 
good men." 

(16) Energy and watchfulness. "Vigilant." 

The above-named personal qualifications should be, 
as far as possible, the characteristics of all persons 
whom it is proposed to elect to the office of ruling 
elder in any church. They are the scriptural and 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 65 



natural indications of those qualities of heart and mind 
which should be distinctive of rulers in the Church of 
Christ. The most important of them are — exemplary 
piety, by which is meant a high degree of attainment 
in the Christian life ; — good reputation, a feature in- 
dispensable to that moral power which is a church- 
officer's main source of influence ; — executive ability, 
without which the elder will prove incompetent in 
many lines of Christian work ; — and also intelligence, 
knowledge of the truth, and steadfastness in the faith, 
each of these three last being specially needed, for 
the consideration of the qualifications of applicants 
for admission to the Lord's Table, the fitness of church- 
members for various lines of church-work, and the 
proper attainments of probationers or candidates for 
the gospel ministry. In the examination, admission 
and employment of the classes of persons just named, 
ruling elders have an equal responsibility with minis- 
ters ; and in the administration of government and 
discipline in the local church, inasmuch as they make 
up the majority of the Session, their responsibility 
fully equals that of ministers. It is essential, there- 
fore, that ruling elders should be spiritual, energetic, 
and intelligent men. 

Among the qualifications above named no reference 
is made either to the preaching of the word or to the 
public worship of the sanctuary. " Aptness to teach," 
capacity for prayer, and ability by " sound doctrine to 
exhort and convince gainsayers," are not the equiva- 
lents of a call to, gifts for, and ordination to the office 
of a minister of the gospel. Even private Christians 

5 



66 The Office of the Ruling Elder. 



are enjoined by the apostle (i Pet. iii. 15) to be 
' 'ready always to give an answer to every man that 
asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you." And 
if private Christians are in duty bound, according to 
ability and opportunity, to exhort and convince, much 
more so the persons set apart as ruling elders, and who 
are the chief helpers of the pastors of churches. Rul- 
ing elders are to exercise equally with other Christians, 
subject to the authority of the Session, any gifts for 
public prayer, teaching or exhortation which they may 
have. They do not, however, possess official authority as 
preachers of the Word. The office of the ruling elder 
in the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A., as already 
stated, is purely an office of rule ; and next to those virtues 
which are indissolubly connected with high character, 
the qualifications upon which emphasis should be laid 
in connection therewith are — intelligence and execu- 
tive ability. Given these two, then, whether ruling 
elders are gifted or not in exhortation and in prayer, 
it is certain that they will rule well. Greatly are those 
churches to be congratulated w T hich have prudent, 
wise, watchful, intelligent, efficient, and diligent rul- 
ing elders. 

2. Legal Qualifications. 

The Constitution of the Church, in addition to the 
suggestion of the personal and scriptural qualifications 
of ruling elders, adds the following legal qualifica- 
tions : 

1. Male members in good standing. Ruling 
elders " must be male members in full communion in 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 67 



the Church in which they are to exercise their office. ' ' 
[F. G., Ch. XIII., § 2.] 

2. Willingness to serve. Persons ought not to 
be elected ruling elders who declare their unwilling- 
ness to serve, for "willingness to accept" the office 
is essential to ordination and installation. [F. G., 
Ch. XIII., § 3.] It is not necessary, however, to 
secure knowledge of this qualification prior to election. 
Disinclination to assume the duties of this important 
office is not the equivalent of unwillingness to serve, 
but may be the evidence simply of a proper and fitting 
sense of its responsibilities. 

3. Acceptance of the Scriptures.* Ruling 
elders are required to acknowledge belief in the Scrip- 
tures as " the only infallible rule of faith and prac- 
tice." [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 4.] 

4. Adoption of Confession. Sincere reception 
and adoption of the Confession of Faith, as "contain- 
ing the system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scrip- 
tures," is required of those who accept service in the 
eldership [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 4], "and if any cannot 
faithfully accept this Confession of Faith, they should 
decline office in the Church." [Mins. G. A., 1882, 
pp. 98, 99.] This deliverance was given in answer to 
an overture asking if a person rejecting infant baptism 
could serve as a ruling elder. 

5. Approval of system of government. Ruling 
elders are required at ordination to "approve of the 
government and discipline of the Presbyterian Church 
in these United States." [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 4.] 

* See Limitations upon powers, p. 68. 



68 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 



IV. POWERS. 

1. General. Ruling elders are among those church- 
officers to whom " the keys of the kingdom of heaven 
are committed, by virtue whereof they have power 
respectively to retain and remit sins, to shut that king- 
dom against the impenitent, and to open it unto peni- 
tent sinners, as occasion shall require." [C. F., Ch. 
XXX., § 2.] They are "to exercise discipline, for 
the preservation both of truth and duty." [F. G., 
Ch. I., § 3.] "It is incumbent upon these officers, 
and upon the whole Church, in whose name they act, 
to censure or cast out the erroneous and scandalous." 
[F. G., Ch. L, § 3.] 

Elders are chosen "for the purpose of exercising 
government and discipline."* [F. G., Ch. V.] 

2. Specific. The specific powers of this office, be- 
ing involved in and derived from the powers of Ses- 
sion, or connected with the membership of ruling 
elders in the higher courts, are considered under the 
titles, "Limitations of Powers," "Ruling Elders in 
the Higher Courts," and "The Session," which see. 

V. LIMITATIONS UPON POWERS. 

1. To act conjointly with ministers. Ruling 

elders are to exercise "government and discipline," 
not independently of, but " in conjunction with pas- 
tors or ministers." [F. G., Ch. V.] 

2. The Scriptures the supreme law of office. 

* See for the difference between the minister and the ruling 
elder, p. 109. 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 69 

In the performance of their duties ruling elders are to 
observe "in all cases the rules contained in the Word 
of God." [F. G., Ch. I., § 3.] They accept at ordi- 
nation "the Word of God" as "the only infallible 
rule of faith and practice." [F. G., Ch. XIII., 

3. The Constitution interprets the Scriptures. 

Elders must interpret the Word of God, in so far as 
connected with the exercise of the duties of their office, 
in harmony with the doctrines and regulations con- 
tained in the Constitution of the Church. They 
adopt at ordination the Confession of Faith as con- 
taining the system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scrip- 
tures. They likewise approve of the government and 
discipline of the Presbyterian Church. [F. G., XIII., 
§4.] Therefore, the New School General Assembly 
declared that "the Assembly regard the Confession 
of Faith, the Form of Government and the Book of 
Discipline, as containing the laws and rules of the 
Bible." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1846, p. 26.] Whatever 
opinions elders may hold individually as to faith and 
practice, the Constitution is their guide in official 
conduct. 

4. The exercise of authority subject to the 
Session. Ruling elders do not exercise author- 
ity by virtue of any power inhering in them as in- 
dividuals, but solely by virtue of the acts of the 
Session as a constitutional judicatory. This appears 
from the statement, "it is necessary that the Church 
be governed by congregational, presbyterial, and synod- 
ical assemblies." [F. G., Ch. VIII. , § 1.] The ex- 



JO 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 



ercise of authority by ruling elders is, therefore, sub- 
ject to the control of the Session of which they are 
part. Authority inhering in individuals, it is to be 
remembered, is the characteristic feature of Episco- 
palianism, while authority derived from church courts 
is the distinguishing mark of Presbyterian govern- 
ment. 

5. Cannot officiate in two churches at the 
same time. It is not "consistent with the Consti- 
tution of this Church for the same individual to hold 
the office of ruling elder in two different churches at 
the same time." [Mins. G. A., 1827, p. 204.] 

6. Cannot adjudicate in another church. A 
ruling elder has no "legal right to adjudicate in an- 
other church than that of which he is an elder." 
[Mins. G. A., 1831, p. 324.] 

7. Cannot act in the ordination of ministers. 
"Neither the Constitution nor the practice of our 
Church authorize ruling elders to impose hands in 
the ordination of ministers." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 
1843, p. 183.] "As in respect to baptism, the elders 
jointly with the pastor determine who shall be ad- 
mitted to this ordinance ; yet the pastor only admin- 
isters it : so in ordination the whole Presbytery de- 
termine the fitness of the candidate, but only the 
ministers present induct into office." [Mins. G. A., 
N. S., i860, p. 242.] 

8. Cannot administer the sacraments. " There 
be only two sacraments ordained by Christ our Lord 
in the Gospel, that is to say, Baptism and the Supper 
of the Lord : neither of which may be dispensed by 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 



71 



any, but by a minister of the Word, lawfully ordained. ' ' 
[C. F., Ch. XXVII., § 4.] 

" The sacraments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper 
are to be dispensed by ministers of the Gospel and by 
none other." [Larger Cat., Q. 176.] See, also, the 
Directory for Worship [Ch. VIII. and IX.], and the 
action of the General Assembly on an Overture on the 
authority of ruling elders to administer sealing ordi- 
nances. [Mins. G. A., 1870, p. 22.] Under the ex- 
plicit terms of the Constitution ruling elders cannot 
administer sealing ordinances. 

VI. TERMS OF SERVICE.— 1. General 
Provision. 

1. Permanent service or term-service optional. 
While the office of ruling elder is an office whose ten- 
ure is ad vitam aut culpam, " an elder may, as often 
happens with respect to a minister, cease to be an act- 
ing elder or deacon." [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 6.] The 
Church, having this principle in view, recognizes two 
modes of active service in the office of the ruling elder- 
ship : (1) the permanent, and (2) the term-service. 
(See under these respective heads, p. 71 and p. 72.) 

2. The Permanent Service. 

1. Nature. The permanent eldership differs as to 
its nature from the term-service eldership, simply in the 
length of time during which ruling elders are actively 
engaged in the performance of the duties of their 
office. 

2. Care as to choice. In view of the fact that 



7? 



The Office of the Riding Elder. 



ruling elders elected under the permanent system may 
serve in the same church for many years, special care 
should be taken to select for the office fully qualified 
and generally acceptable persons. 

3. Additional elders, Session to be consulted. 
It is proper that the existing Session should be con- 
sulted with reference to any proposed addition to the 
number of its members. In some churches the recom- 
mendation of such an addition, and of the persons to 
be added, is left to the existing Session. See this 
Manual, under the head, " Mode of Election," p. 79. 

4. Change in existing eldership. The members 
of an existing permanent-service Session can be 
changed in any congregation, only by (1) the resigna- 
tion of an elder or elders, (2) memorial or complaint 
to Presbytery against an elder or elders, or (3) the 
adoption of the term-service eldership. 

5 . For other matters connected with the permanent- 
service eldership see "Meetings," p. 76, "Mode of 
Election," p. 79, "Retirement," p. 96. 

3. Term Service. 

1. Constitutional provision. "If any particular 
church by a vote of members in full communion shall 
prefer to elect ruling elders for a limited time in the 
exercise of their functions, this may be done ; provided, 
the full time be not less than three years, and the Ses- 
sion be made to consist of three classes, one of which 
only shall be elected every year ; and provided, that 
elders, once ordained, shall not be divested of the office 
when they are not re-elected, but shall be entitled to 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 73 



represent that particular church in the higher judica- 
tories when appointed by the Session or the Presby- 
tery." [F. G., Ch. XIII. , § 8.] 

2. Method of introduction. If it is regarded as 
desirable to introduce the term-service eldership in 
any congregation, the question should be considered 
and determined at the regular annual meeting of the 
church, or at a special meeting called for the purpose 
by the Session. At such meeting the following or 
similar resolutions should be adopted, viz. : 

Resolved, 1. That this congregation by virtue of 
the constitutional provisions contained in the Form of 
Government of the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. 
A., Ch. XIII., § 8, will hereafter elect ruling elders 
for a limited time in the exercise of their functions. 

Resolved, 2. That the number of ruliug elders in 
the Session of this church shall be six [three or some 
multiple of three can be inserted here], and that their 
full term of service shall be three years, and that they 
shall be divided into three classes, one of which only 
shall be elected every year. 

3. First election. The resolutions providing for 
the term -service having been adopted, the congrega- 
tion should then proceed to the election of elders in 
the manner following, viz. : 

(1) The entire number of elders to be chosen should 
be elected at one and the same time, without distinc- 
tion as to length of service.* 

* The church can elect the elders by classes, provided that 
" ultimately the term of service be three years/' [Mins. G. A., 
1891, p. 106.] 



74 The Office of the Ruling Elder. 



(2) The elders thus elected should be directed by 
the congregation to divide themselves into three classes 
by the following resolution, viz. : 

Resolved, That the elders elected by this meeting 
under the term-service system, are hereby directed and 
empowered to divide themselves into three classes, one 
to serve for one year, another for two years, and the 
third for three years ; that these elders have leave to re- 
tire for the purpose of making this division, and that 
they report the result of their action to this meeting. 

(3) After the elders have presented their report, the 
meeting should then direct by resolution the clerk to 
make record of the report, and of its approval, in the 
terms following, viz. : 

Resolved, 1. That the report of the elders elected by 
this meeting under the term-service system, upon their 
division into three classes, is hereby approved, and the 
clerk of the church is directed to record said report in 
the minutes of this meeting. 

Resolved, 2. That at the next regular annual meet- 
ing of this church, an election shall be held for elders 
to take the place of the first class of term-service elders, 
chosen at this meeting — to wit, the class whose term 
of service expires in one year from this date ; and also 
that at each regular annual meeting of this church here- 
after, one of the three classes into which the Session 
is divided, shall be duly elected ; and also that the full 
term of service of each class hereafter elected, shall be 
three years. 

4. Term service must be three years. "The 
provisions of this section (see No. 1, p. 72) cannot be 



The Office of the Riding Elder. 



7 5 



carried out should the elders be elected for a longer or 
shorter term than three years." [Mins. G. A., 1884, p. 
114.] This does not apply at introduction. See p. 73. 

5. Elders eligible for re-election. Persons who 
have served in the eldership in any church of this 
denomination are eligible for election to service in an- 
other congregation, subject only to the rules stated in 
this Manual on pp. 70 and 94. 

6. Unexpired terms may be filled. Vacancies 
occurring in the term-service eldership through resig- 
nation or death may be filled for the unexpired terms 
by the congregation at the regular annual meeting, or 
at a special meeting called by the Session. 

7. Term-service elders when re-elected should 
be reinstalled. The reinstallation of elders re-elected 
on expiration of their term of service is essential to the 
continued exercise of their office in that church. 
[Mins. G. A., 1878, p. 71 ; 1880, p. 41.] 

8. Term-service elders not re-elected may be 
delegates to the higher courts. " The elders re- 
ferred to [term service], by due appointment of Ses- 
sion or Presbytery, may become members of any of 
the courts of the Church above the Session.' ' [Mins. 
G. A., 1876, p. 74.] See also Section 8, Ch. XIII., 
Form of Gov., given above. 

9. Exception as to division into classes. " In 
home-missionary churches, when, from necessity, there 
can be but one elder for the time being, he may be 
elected for three years, and re-elected at the end of 
that term ; and the division into classes, as provided 
in Ch. XIII., Sect. 8, of the Form of Government, 



7 6 



The Office of the Riding Elder. 



shall take place as the Session can be increased in num- 
ber." [Mins. G. A., 1883, p. 626.] 

10. Existing 1 Session ceases to act. " So soon 
as any particular church shall determine to elect ruling 
elders for a limited time, and they shall be elected and 
set apart to their office, elders in office by virtue of an 
earlier appointment cease to be acting elders in that 
particular church." [Mins. G. A., 1876, p. 74.] 

11. Permanent eldership may be readopted. 
" The Assembly recommend that in all cases where 
any dissatisfaction appears to exist, the congregation 
be promptly convened to decide on their future mode 
of election." [Mins. G. A., 1827, p. 215.] 

VII. MEETINGS FOR ELECTION OF ELDERS. 

1. Meetings to be called by Session. "The 
Session of a church should always be consulted with 
reference to calling a meeting for the election of addi- 
tional ruling elders ; and it is irregular to call a meet- 
ing for such a purpose, and proceed to an election, un- 
less the meeting is called through and by authority of 
the Session." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 320.] 

2. If Session refuse, complaint may be made to 
Presbytery. " Should the Session neglect or refuse to 
convene the congregation, the party feeling aggrieved 
has its remedy by application to Presbytery in the form 
of a complaint." [Mins. G. A., 1822, p. 49.] 

3. Irregularity does not necessarily invalidate. 
In the case of an election for elders held by a congre- 
gation without the action of the Session, the Assembly, 
while deciding that the meeting was irregular, also de- 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 77 



clared " that the informality in the call of the congrega- 
tional meeting was not so serious as to vitiate the elec- 
tion and ordination." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1856, 
P- 517.] 

4. Meeting may be called by Presbytery. The 

meeting may be "called through and by authority of 
some higher court." [Mins. G. A., 1834, p. 453; O. 
S., 1867, p. 320.] 

5. Place of meeting. The meeting should assem- 
ble either in the audience-room, or in some other room 
within the church edifice or place of worship. 

6. Quorum of meeting. There is no law of quo- 
rum for a church meeting in the Constitution, and any 
number of members, being assembled by virtue of a 
call issued by the Session, are competent to transact 
ecclesiastical business. A church can, however, adopt 
a law of quorum if desired, either one-fifth, one-third, 
or any other proportion of its membership. The 
adoption of such a law is unadvisable. 

7. Pastor to be moderator. "The pastor of a 
church, by virtue of his office, is the moderator of a 
meeting of the communicants of his church called to 
elect ruling elders and deacons." [Mins. G. A., 
1886, p. 26.] 

8. Minister to preside if church is vacant. 

When a church is vacant the moderator of Session 
appointed by Presbytery is the proper moderator of a 
" meeting called to elect ruling elders." [Mins. G. 
A., 1886, p. 26.] In case he cannot be present, an- 
other minister, being a member of the same Presbytery, 
may be invited by the Session to preside. 



78 The Office of the Ruling Elder. 



9. Clerk of meeting. The usage is for the clerk 

of Session to act as the clerk of the church meeting. 
The acceptance of this usage as a rule will secure effici- 
ency in business and accuracy of record. 

10. Docket, special meeting 1 . 

1. Prayer by presiding minister. 

2. Reading of call for meeting. 

3. Appointment of clerk. 

4. Appointment of tellers, if the vote is to be by 
ballot* 

5. Nomination of elders. 

6. Election. 

7. Announcement of result. 

8. Announcement of time appointed for ordination 
and installation. t 

9. Prayer and benediction. 

11. Docket, regular meeting. If the election 

takes place at the regular annual meeting of the church, 
then the order of business is indicated by items 4 to 8 
of the Docket. 

12. Majority necessary to elect. It is the usage 
to require a majority vote of the members present in 
order to elect. This usage should be made a rule by 
the passage of the following resolution : 

" Resolved, That in all elections for church-officers 
in this congregation, a majority vote of the members 
present at a meeting shall be necessary to elect. ' ' 

13. Two-thirds vote recommended in certain 
cases. In two cases where an existing Session was 

* It is advised that ail elections be by ballot. 

I This should be arranged for beforehand by the Session. 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 



79 



unsatisfactory to the church, and the election of a new 
Session was recommended, the General Assembly 
further recommended the new elders " not to accept 
office unless they shall obtain the suffrages of at least 
two- thirds of the electors participating in the election. ' ' 
[Mins. G. A., 1834, p. 453; 1893, p. 152.] 

14. Report to Session. It is required that "all 
proceedings of the church shall be reported to and 
reviewed by the Session, and by its order incorporated 
with its records." [Book of Disc, §. 71.] 

VIII. MODE OF ELECTION. 

1. Constitutional provision. The mode of elec- 
tion is not specified in the Standards, but it is provided 
that " every congregation shall elect persons to the 
office of ruling elder in the mode most approved and 
in use in that congregation." [F. G., Ch. XIII., 

2. Historical meaning of "mode." The phrase 
"in the mode most approved and in use in that con- 
gregation" refers historically to (1) nominations by 
the Session, (2) additions to the existing eldership, (3) 
qualifications of voters,* and (4) length of service by 

* The question as to who may vote for ruling elders and 
deacons has not been decided in a manner to exclude pewholders, 
etc., who are not communicants, from voting; see Nos. 13 and 14, 
under this head, p. 83. The decision printed under No. 13, p. 83, 
was the action of an Old School Assembly only, and is, therefore, 
under the Concurrent Declarations of Reunion, recommendatory 
rather than obligatory. While, in the judgment of the writer, only 
communicants should vote for ruling elders and deacons, yet the 



8o The Office of the Ruling Elder, 



the elder. Debate as to the matter last mentioned was 
settled by the addition to the Form of Government of 
Ch. XIII. , § 8, on the term-service eldership, which 
see, p. 72. For decisions of the Assembly on the other 
matters see other titles under this head. 

3. Resolutions as to mode. At the organization 
of the church, or at the earliest time possible there- 
after, a mode of election should be adopted by vote 
of the church at a regularly called meeting, and 
a record made of the same, to avoid differences of 
opinion in the future. The following resolution is 
suggested as appropriate for the election of term-ser- 
vice elders, viz. : 

Resolved, That ruling elders (and deacons) shall be 
elected in this church or congregation under the term- 
service method at the regular annual meetings of the 
church appointed for that purpose; that candidates 
may be nominated by any church-member ; that the 
election shall be by ballot, and that all communicant 
members and no other persons shall be entitled to vote 
for eiders (or deacons). 

The following resolution may be adopted by churches 
preferring the permanent eldership, viz. : 

Resolved, That ruling elders (and deacons) shall be 
elected in this church and congregation at special 
meetings duly called by the Session ; that candidates 
may be nominated by any church-member ; that the 
election shall be by ballot ; that all communicant 

usage in some churches has been otherwise, and appears to be 
sustained by the language of the Form of Government, Ch. XIII., 
\ 2, and by the deliverances of the Assemblies of 1822 and 1830. 



The Office of the Riding Elder. 81 



members and no other persons shall be entitled to vote 
for elders or deacons ; and that the election of addi- 
tional elders (or deacons) shall take place on the 
recommendation of the Session, subject to approval by 
the congregation. 

4. Decision by congregation advised where 
differences prevail. The " Assembly would recom- 
mend that in all cases where any dissatisfaction appears 
to exist, the congregation be promptly convened to 
decide on their future mode of election." [Mins. G. 
A., 1827, p. 215.] 

5. Superior judicatory cannot interfere with 
mode. The " mode of electing elders throughout 
the Church is designedly left by the Constitution to 
be regulated by the usage of each particular church. ' ' 
[Mins. G. A., O. S., 1840, p. 305.] 

6. Uniformity in mode deemed impracticable. 
The subject of uniformity in the mode of election of 
ruling elders was dismissed " from any further consid- 
eration." [Mins. G. A., 1826, p. 187.] 

7. Session may be empowered to determine 
when additional elders shall be chosen. " In 
those churches in which the usage has prevailed for 
the existing eldership to determine when and how 
large an addition shall be made to the Session, the 
Church has an effectual security against the abuse of 
that power in the right of appeal or complaint secured 
by the Constitution." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1840, 

P- 305-] 

8. Sessional nominations. The nomination by 
the Session of persons to the office of ruling elder is 

6 



82 The Office of the Ruling Elder. 



not contrary to the Form of Government. [Mins. G. 
A., O. S., 1847, P- 3^i-] Great care is needed, how- 
ever, on the part of the Session, if this right is exer- 
cised, to avoid disturbance thereby of the peace of the 
church. 

9. Individual nominations. In many churches 
members of the Session as individuals make the nomi- 
nations of ruling elders. But whether nominations 
are made by the Session as a body or by members of 
the Session as individuals, other candidates for the 
office may be placed in nomination by any qualified 
voter, unless the church has otherwise determined by 
resolution lawfully adopted. 

10. Must be elected by the people. In the case 
of elders nominated and ordained by a minister, "it 
was determined that the elders mentioned in the in- 
quiry are to be henceforth viewed as private church- 
members only, unless they be duly elected and set 
apart as church- officers hereafter." [Mins. G. A., 
1798, p. 158.] 

11. Congregation defined. "The term congre- 
gation includes only the actual communicants of the 
particular church." [Mins. G. A., 1882, p. 97.] This 
definition does not prevent congregations from deter- 
mining who and who shall not be voters for ruling 
elders. They possess a positive constitutional right in 
this matter, referred to in the first title under this 
head.* 

1 2 . Vote by ballot recommended. The Assembly 
" are inclined to believe that the spirit of our Consti- 

* See " Members not communicants," p. 83. 



The Office of the Riding Elder. 83 



tution would be most fully sustained by having in all 
cases a direct vote of the congregation in the appoint- 
ment of elders." [Mins. G. A., 1827, p. 215.] 

13. Baptized members not communicants, may- 
be permitted to vote. "Although the Assembly 
are of the opinion that it would be most desirable to 
have the communicants only as the electors of ruling 
elders, yet, as it appears to be the custom in some of 
the churches in the Presbyterian connection to allow 
this privilege to others, they see no reason why the 
election be considered void." [Mins. G. A., 1822, 
P- 49-] 

14. Unbaptized persons not to vote. "An un- 

baptized person, who pays his proportion for the sup- 
port of a congregation," ought not "to be permitted 
to vote for ruling elders." [Mins. 1830, p. 284.] 

15. Communicants may be the only voters. 
" The Assembly judges it most consonant to our Form 
of Government that communicants only should vote 
in the election of ruling elders." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 

P- 2 99-] 

16. All communicants are voters, whether 
adults or minors. "It is not in accordance with 
the principles and usages of the Presbyterian Church to 
distinguish between members of the church as to their 
ages, in voting for officers of the church." [Mins. 
G. A., N. S., 1859, p. 18.] 

17. Term of service of elders. The term of ser- 
vice may be either for three years or " for life or 
fault." See, for the term-service, p. 72, and for the 
permanent service, p. 71. 



84 



The Office of tJie Ruling Elder. 



IX. ORDINATION, 
i. Mode. 

The Form of Government, Chap. XIII., Sect. 3, 
provides that "when any person shall have been 
elected to " the office of ruling elder, " he shall be set 
apart in the following manner : ' ' 

1 . Sermon, and statement by minister. ' ' After 
sermon the minister shall state in a concise manner the 
warrant and nature* of the office, together with the 
character proper to be sustained and the duties to be 
fulfilled by the officer-elect." [F. G., Ch. XIII., 
§ 4-] 

2. Questions to the elder-elect.f "Having done 
this, he shall propose to the candidate, in the presence 
of the congregation, the following questions, viz, : 

1. "Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and 
New Testaments to be the Word of God, the only in- 
fallible rule of faith and practice ? 

2. " Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confes- 
sion of Faith of this Church as containing the system 
of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 

3. "Do you approve of the government and dis- 
cipline of the Presbyterian Church in these United 
States ? 

4. " Do you accept the office of ruling elder in this 
congregation, and promise faithfully to perform all the 
duties thereof? 

5. " Do you promise to study the peace, unity, and 
purity of the Church?" [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 4.] 

* See p. 57. I See p. 67. 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 85 



3. Questions to the people. " The elder having 
answered these questions in the affirmative, the minister 
shall address to the members of the church the fol- 
lowing questions, viz. : 

" Do you, the members of this church, acknowledge 
and receive this brother as a ruling elder, and do you 
promise to yield him all that honor, encouragement, 
and obedience in the Lord, to which his office, accord- 
ing to the word of God and the Constitution of this 
Church, entitles him?" [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 4.] 

4. Ordaining prayer and exhortation. " The 
members of the church having answered this question 
in the affirmative, by holding up their right hands, the 
minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate, by 
prayer, to the office of ruling elder, and shall give to 
him and to the congregation an exhortation suited to 
the occasion." [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 4.] 

5. Ordination to be performed by a minister. 
" The minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate, 
by prayer, to the office of ruling elder." [F. G., Ch. 
XIII., §. 4.] The minister is usually the pastor of 
the church electing the elder, but where there is no 
pastor, another minister may act, by invitation of the 
Session. 

6. Right hand of fellowship. " Where there is an 
existing Session, it is proper that the members of that 
body, at the close of the service and in the face of the 
congregation, take the newly-ordained elder by the 
hand, saying in words to this purpose : We give you 
the right hand of fellowship, to take part of this office 
with us." [F. G., Ch., XIII., § 5.] 



86 The Office of the Ruling Elder. 



2. Ordination. — Miscellaneous. 

1. Election by the church necessary to vali- 
date. In the case of elders nominated and ordained by 
a minister without an election by the church, it was de- 
termined by the Assembly "that the elders mentioned 
in the inquiry are to be henceforth viewed as private 
church-members only, unless they be duly elected and 
set apart as church- officers hereafter." [Mins. G. A., 
1798, p. 158.] 

2. Constitutes membership in the Session. 
"An elder-elect is not a member of the Session, nor 
competent to sit in a judicial case," unless he be or- 
dained. [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1868, p. 58.] 

3. Neglect of ordination fatal to validity of acts. 
" A decision in a case of discipline by a Session whose 
members have never been ordained is not a valid and 
lawful decision [nor] binding on the accused. ' ' [Mins. 
G. A., N. S., 1868, p. 58.] 

4. Laying on of hands optional. " The Form of 
Government declares that elders shall be set apart to 
their respective offices 'by prayer.' The imposition of 
hands, however, we are aware, in many of our churches 
is practised ; and, as it is plainly in accordance with 
apostolic example, it is the opinion of the Assembly 
that it is proper and lawful." [Mins. G. A., 1833, 
p. 405.] 

5. Session to determine mode of ordination. 

On the subject of ordaining elders by the imposition of 
hands, the decision of the Assembly was " that it be 
left to the discretion of each church Session to deter- 



The Office of the Ruling Eldei\ 



87 



mine the mode of ordination in this respect. ' ' [Mins. 
G. A., O. S., 1842, p. 16.] 

6. Laying* on of hands — historical note. The 
mode for the ordination of ministers ordinarily consists 
of two acts, prayer and the imposition of hands. This 
order was followed by the apostles when they ordained 
seven men as the first deacons of the Church (Acts vi. 
6). The Presbyterian Church, it is true, has never 
regarded the mode of ordination as a matter of pri- 
mary importance. The imposition of hands in the ordi- 
nation of both ministers and ruling elders was dispensed 
with in the First Book of Discipline, adopted in 1560 
by the Church of Scotland, but was again ordered for 
ministers only in the Second Book, adopted in 1578. 
This action of the Scotch Church originated the omis- 
sion of the laying on of hands in the case of ruling 
elders. As indicated above, the Assembly has approved 
the apostolic example given in the case of deacons, of 
laying on of hands, as applicable in the case of ruling 
elders. The minister, however, is to perform this as 
well as the other parts of the service. 

X. INSTALLATION.— 1. Mode. 

1. Mode prescribed. " This Assembly hereby de- 
clare that the existing law of the Church as to the 
mode of installation is as follows," viz. [Mins. G. A., 
O. S., 1856, p. 539]: 

2. Statement by minister. "After sermon the 
minister shall speak of the office and duties of ruling 
elders, as in case of ordination." 

3. Questions to elder. "And shall then propose to 



88 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 



the elder elect in the presence of the congregation the 
following questions : 

(1) "Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Con- 
fession of Faith of this Church as containing the system 
of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures ? 

(2) "Do you accept the office of ruling elder in this 
congregation, and promise faithfully to perform all the 
duties thereof? 

(3) " Do you promise to study the peace, unity, and 
purity of the Church?" 

4. Questions to the people. ' ' The elder-elect hav- 
ing answered these questions in the affirmative, the 
minister shall ask the members of the church whether 
they accept him, as in cases of ordination. 

5. Declaration, etc. by minister. " The members 
of the church having answered in the affirmative by hold- 
ing up their right hands, the minister shall then declare 
him an elder of that church, and accompany this act 
by exhortation and such other proceedings as he may 
deem suitable and expedient. 

" The following form for this declaration is recom- 
mended, viz. : "I, A. B., by virtue of the authority 
vested in me by the Lord Jesus Christ, do hereby de- 
clare C. D. to be a regularly elected and duly installed 
ruling elder in — Presbyterian Church of — . ' ' 

2. Installation. — Miscellaneous. 

1. Installation necessary on a new election. 

k< When a ruling elder by removal or otherwise termi- 
nates his connection with the Session," it is necessary 
that he be installed "before he can regularly exercise 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 89 



again the office in the same church or in any other 
church." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1849, P- 26 5 ; l8 5 6 > 
p. 539; and 1880, p. 46.] 

2. Action on reinstallation not retroactive. 
" The action in reference to the reinstallation of elders 
is not intended to be retroactive, or in any way to affect 
the validity of the action of Sessions in which elders, 
regularly elected, but not reinstalled, may have sat as 
members." [Mins. G. A., 1880, p. 84.] 

3. Reinstallation orderly. " While it is not essen- 
tial to the validity of his office that a ruling elder, re- 
elected in a church where the limited term-service pre- 
vails, be reinstalled, it is, nevertheless, more orderly 
that the fact of his re-election be recognized by his 
installation." [Mins. G. A., 1882, p. 98.] 

4. Installation to be presumed. " That an elder 
regularly ordained and installed in one church and 
subsequently elected to the same office in another 
church, and who has heretofore, pursuant to such elec- 
tion, served as an elder in such church without objec- 
tion, shall be presumed to have been duly installed 
therein, and his right to accept shall not now be ques- 
tioned." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1856, p. 539.] 

XI. DUTIES.— In General. 

The duties of ruling elders are directly connected 
with and inhere in the powers of the Session. For the 
details of official duty, in direct connection with the 
work of the Session, see Part III., "The Session." 
Certain general duties, however, can be appropriately 
indicated at this point. They are — -■ 



90 The Office of the Ruling Elder. 



1. Attendance at Session meetings. Ruling 

elders should be present at every meeting of the Ses- 
sion of which they are members, unless unavoidably 
prevented. They should also be prompt in their at- 
tendance. Promptness and regularity on the part of 
the members will keep the business of the Session well 
in hand, promote sympathy with and knowledge of 
the work of the church, and advance in many ways 
the general welfare. Neglect in these particulars works 
inevitable injury to the best interests of the congre- 
gation. 

2. Loyalty to the Session. Differences as to 
policy are natural in administrative bodies. To this 
rule church Sessions are no exception. These dif- 
ferences, however, should never be permitted to in- 
fluence the relations of the members of Session one 
to another, or be spoken of with any other persons 
than the members. The business of the Session should 
be kept in the Session. Further, the members of Ses- 
sion should be careful to avoid the appearance of un- 
kindness one toward another, either in speech or act. 
As rulers in the house of God, in their mutual rela- 
tions they should speak the truth in love, should be 
patient, charitable, gentle, and at all times defend and 
sustain one another. Again, ruling elders should re- 
member their responsibility to the Session, and should 
be careful to avoid giving the impression that they act 
independently of each other. The maintenance of the 
unity of the Session in all action is fundamental to its 
influence and to the welfare of the church. 

3. Helpfulness to the pastor. The cares and 



The Office of the Ruling Elder, 



91 



burdens of the pastor of a church are numerous and 
wearing. The ruling elders are his divinely-appointed 
helpers in his arduous labors. They should cheerfully 
respond to his requests for assistance in the work of 
visitation, the conduct of devotional services, the over- 
sight of church- members, the training of the young, 
and in the detail of administration. However they 
may differ from him as to matters of policy, they should 
never permit these differences to interfere with cordial- 
ity of fellowship or develop into obstacles in the way 
of his success. Elders should invariably give active 
support to the pastor in all his labors. 

4. Attendance upon church services. The 
ruling elders of a congregation should be present at 
every church service, unless sickness prevent, both on 
the Sabbath and during the week. Their prompt and 
regular attendance will be a great help to the pastor, 
will stimulate attendance on the part of church-mem- 
bers, and will increase their own influence for good. 
Many churches suffer in the matter of proper attend- 
ance at their services because of the remediable absence 
of ruling elders. Church-officers should be examples 
of the flock, in their fidelity to the obligation resting 
upon all Christians of regular attendance upon the 
stated worship of Almighty God. 

5. Exemplary conduct. Ruling elders are to en- 
deavor in their private as well as in their public lives 
to be examples "of the believers, in word, in conver- 
sation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity." 
Elders can by the power of example influence many 
persons to faith in Christ, encourage weak Christians 



92 



The Office of the Ruling Elder, 



in their efforts to follow the Saviour, and promote 
effectively the interests of the congregation. A godly 
life is a living epistle known and read of all men. 

6. Watchfulness over the welfare of the con- 
gregation. Ruling elders should put in practice con- 
tinually the counsel given by the apostle to the elders 
of the church of Ephesus : " Take heed therefore unto 
yourselves, and to all the flock over which the Holy 
Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the Church of 
God which he hath purchased with his own blood." 
Ruling elders are in one sense " shepherds," and should 
put into execution the ideas involved in that word, 
subject to the authority of the Session. They should 
be guides, protectors, counsellors to the members of 
the church. The ruling elders in every church should 
have assigned them a certain portion of the congrega- 
tion as their field of work, and in this they should 
labor faithfully and earnestly, guiding the young, 
counselling the mature, comforting the aged, vigilant 
against injurious opinions and evil practices, and 
watchful for souls as those who must give account. 
In all matters of importance they should take counsel 
with the other members of Session prior to action, and 
should report regularly to that judicatory. 

7. Visitation of the sick and the afflicted. As 
already suggested, the ruling elder will, under the 
direction of the Session, engage in the work of visita- 
tion. The performance of this duty is especially oblig- 
atory in the case of the sick and afflicted members of 
the church. It is enjoined in the Holy Scriptures in 
the words, "Is any sick among you, let him call for 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 



the elders of the church, and let them pray over him." 
Elders often feel themselves incompetent for this work, 
but nevertheless should engage therein both for the 
good of others and for their own good. The great 
need of human life is comfort. Contact with the suf- 
fering and the sorrowing deepens faith and strengthens 
character. As officers in the Church of Christ, ruling 
elders should rejoice to follow in their Lord's foot- 
steps, comforting the sick and healing the broken- 
hearted. If unfamiliar with this special duty, they 
would do well to seek the aid of the pastor at the first, 
and in some cases it will be wise to go in his company. 
The visits should be brief, and the devotional exercises 
should be limited to the reading of a few verses of 
Scripture and a short prayer. 

8. Sympathy with the young. Ruling elders 
should by every means possible bring themselves into 
sympathetic relationship with the young of their 
churches. The period of youth is from one viewpoint 
the period of danger, and the influence exerted by the 
elders over the young persons in a congregation may 
decide both their temporal and eternal welfare. Again, 
it is from the young that the main growth of the 
Church is secured, the majority of conversions being 
of persons between fourteen and twenty-one years of 
age. The elders, therefore, as they have in mind pres- 
ent additions to the church, and as they desire earnestly 
its welfare when the generation to which they belong 
shall have passed out from life and labor, should seek 
diligently the friendship of the young, leading them to 
Christ, instructing them in the truth, and preparing 



94 The Office of the Riding Elder. 



them for high usefulness in the Redeemer's service. 
Elders, if possible, should be teachers in the Sabbath- 
school, and it is at times wise to have the superinten- 
dent of the school a member of the Session. See, Part 
III., under " Sabbath-school." 

9. Systematic performance of duty. Both ob- 
servation and experience unite in the requirement that 
ruling elders should perform their duties in a systematic 
manner. In ordinary congregations much can be done 
if only a plan is adopted and adhered to. One elder, 
in an important city church, gives an hour on Tuesday 
and another on Saturday to his work, and as a result 
visits all the families assigned him once every six 
months, besides performing many other duties. A 
plan, plus energy, will accomplish much in a limited 
time. See Part III., under Oversight, p. 217. 

XII. RETIREMENT OR RESIGNATION. 

1. Reasons. 

The reasons which may cause the retirement or 
resignation of an elder from active duty are the 
following : 

1. Dismissal to another church. "An elder 

receiving a certificate of dismission shall not deliberate 
or vote in a church-meeting nor exercise the functions 
of his office. Should he return the certificate within 
a year from its date, the Session shall make record of 
the fact, but he shall not thereby be restored to the 
exercise of the functions of his office previously held 
by him in the church." [B. D., § 109.] 

2. Adoption of term-service. " So soon as any 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 95 



particular church shall determine to elect ruling elders 
for a limited time, and they shall be elected and set 
apart to their office, elders in office by virtue of an 
earlier appointment cease to be acting elders in that 
particular church." [Mins. G. A., 1876, p. 74.] 

3. Operation of term-service. Term-service 
elders, by virtue of the provisions governing their 
election, are liable to fail of re-election at the close 
of any given term of office. A failure of re-election 
should be accepted by them in all cases in a graceful 
manner. The exercise of its rights by a congregation 
in connection with such elections does not necessarily 
involve dissatisfaction with any person, but simply ex- 
presses a preference, under the circumstances, for one 
person rather than another. 

4. Inability to accept as law the decisions of 
higher judicatories. "The Synod advise them to 
continue to act as elders, but in case they cannot, con- 
sistently with what they apprehend to be their duty, 
continue as such and act upon the decisions of Synod, 
that they may resign their office, and the congregation 
proceed to choose other elders who may have freedom to 
act according to the determinations of the Synod." 
[Mins. G. Synod, 1772, p. 435.] 

5. Charges of improper conduct. " A judicatory 
may, if the edification of the Church demands it, re- 
quire an accused person to refrain from approaching 
the Lord's Table, or from the exercise of office, or 
both." [B. D., § 32.] 

6. Peace of the church. "The Assembly recom- 
mend to the whole Session, to take the constitutional 



g6 The Office of the Ruling Elder. 



steps, and cease from acting as ruling elders in that 
congregation, with a view to promote the peace of the 
church." [Mins. G. A., 1834, p. 39; 1893, P- I 5 I ] 

7 . Age, infirmity, or unacceptability . * ' An elder 
may become by age or infirmity incapable of perform- 
ing the duties of his office ; or he may, though charge- 
able with neither heresy nor immorality, become unac- 
ceptable in his official capacity to a majority of the 
congregation to which he belongs. In either of these 
cases he may, as often happens with respect to a min- 
ister, cease to be an acting elder." [F. G., Ch. 
XIII., § 6.] 

8. Suspension from office. " An elder may be sus- 
pended from his office, and not from the communion 
of the church." [Mins. G. A., 1836, p. 263.] Sus- 
pension is one of the censures connected with disci- 
pline. It is inflicted either as a result of due trial or 
for contumacy, and is not to be confused with the re- 
fraining from the exercise of office on the part of an 
accused person, referred to in B. D., § 32. 

9. Deposition. Deposition, so far as office-bearing 
is concerned, is the supreme censure under the disci- 
pline of the Presbyterian Church. It is inflicted only 
for grave offences, such as immorality or heresy, and 
terminates absolutely the relation of the deposed person 
to the church as an officer. See " Restoration." 

2. Retirement or Resignation. — Miscellaneous. 

1 . Session to take order in cases of incapacity. 

" Whenever a ruling elder, from either of these causes, 
or from any other not inferring crime, shall be incap- 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 97 



able of serving the church to edification, the Session 
shall take order on the subject, and state the fact, to- 
gether with the reasons of it, on their records." [F. 
G., Ch. XIII., § 7.] 

2. Individual concurrence necessary unless 
Presbytery acts. " Provided always, that nothing of 
this kind shall be done without the concurrence of the 
individual in question, unless by the advice of Presby- 
tery." [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 7.] 

3. Memorial to Presbytery. "If a member of 
Session be unacceptable, and the matter cannot be 
arranged by consent, the proper step is to memorialize 
Presbytery." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 369.] 

4. Presbytery may act independently of Ses- 
sion. " Presbytery has power to visit particular 
churches for the purpose of inquiring into their state, 
and to order whatever pertains to their spiritual welfare, 
without being requested by the Session. ' ' This deliver- 
ance was given in connection with the decision of a 
Presbytery that a certain elder should cease to act. 
[Mins. G. A., O. S., 1869, p. 924.] 

5. Any higher judicatory may act. Each of the 
higher courts, when the case of an elder is regularly 
before them, may order that he "shall cease to act." 
[Mins. G. A., 1863, O. S., p. 35.] 

6. Resignation to be to the Session. "The 
resignation should be to the Session, and it will take 
effect when accepted." [Mins. G. A., 1883, p. 626.] 

7. Resignation cannot be nullified by Presby- 
tery. " It appears that Dr. was removed from the 

Session of the church by his own resignation of his office 

7 



98 The Office of the Ruling Eldei\ 



in that church, and not by the judicial action of the 
Session ; it was not competent [therefore] to the Pres- 
bytery to order his restoration to office by the Ses- 
sion." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1854, p. 33.] 

XIII. TRIAL OF A RULING ELDER. 

1. Sessional jurisdiction. " Ruling elders are 
members of a particular church [F. G., Chap. XIII., 
§ 2], and therefore "original jurisdiction in relation 
to " ruling elders pertains " to the Session." [B. D., 
§ 18.] 

2. Charges may be ordered and tried by Pres- 
bytery. " But the higher judicatories may institute 
process in cases in which the lower have been directed 
so to do, and have refused or neglected to obey." [B. 
D., § 18.] 

3. Charges against all the elders in the Session 
to be tried by Presbytery. The case of two ruling 

elders, being the only acting elders of a church, and 
who were accused of unchristian conduct, was referred 
to the Assembly, and it was " Resolved, That the Pres- 
bytery is the competent court to try these two elders." 
[Mins. G. A., 1825, p. 262.] 

4. Office affords no immunity. No ruling elder 
"ought on account of his office to be screened from 
the hand of justice, or his offences to be slightly cen- 
sured." [B. D., § 36.] 

5 . Caution as to charges. * 1 Neither ought charges 
to be received against him on slight grounds. " [B. 

§ 36-] 

6. Offences committed at a distance. Any Ses- 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 



99 



sion is required, if a probable offence committed by a 
ruling elder is made known to it, to notify the Session 
of which he is a member, and the latter Session, "on 
receiving such notice, shall, if it appears that the honor 
of religion requires it, proceed to the trial of the case/ 1 
[B. D., § 37.] 

7. Sessional rights may be suspended. " If a 
judicatory so decides, a member shall not be allowed, 
while charges are pending against him, to deliberate or 
vote on any question.' 1 [B. D., § 39.] 

8. Suspension for contumacy. If a ruling elder 
" accused of an offence refuses to appear by himself or 
counsel, after being twice duly cited, he shall, for his 
contumacy, be suspended from his office ; and if, after 
another citation, he refuses to appear by himself or 
counsel, he shall be suspended from the communion 
of the church." [B. D., § 38.] 

9. Restrained from approaching the Lord's 
Table. "A judicatory may, if the edification of the 
Church demands it, require an accused person to re- 
frain from approaching the Lord's Table." [B. D., 
§ 32.] This power of a judicatory is not to be con- 
fused with Suspension, which can only be inflicted 
after trial. 

10. Restrained from exercise of office pending 
trial. A Session "may, if the edification of the church 
demand it, require an accused ' ' ruling elder " to refrain 
from the exercise of his office until final action in 
the case shall be taken : provided, that in all cases 
a speedv investigation or trial shall be had." [B. 
D., § 45-] 



IOO 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 



n. Ordination vow. The ordination vow of the 
ruling elders, in cases of offences by ruling elders, adds 
to the charge that the offence is " contrary to the Holy 
Scriptures" and " the regulations of the Church 
founded thereupon," the additional charge, that it is 
contrary to his ordination vow. See under " Ordi- 
nation. 

12. Steps in the process against an elder. See 

under "Judicial Cases." 

13. Book of Discipline, Chap. VI., applicable. 

" In process by a Session against a ruling elder or a 
deacon, the provisions of this chapter, so far as applica- 
ble, shall be observed." [B. D., § 46.] 

14. Action upon slight charges. If the Session 
" finds, on trial, that the matter complained of amounts 
to no more than such acts of infirmity as may be 
amended, and the people satisfied, so that little or 
nothing remains to hinder the usefulness of the offender, 
it shall take all prudent measures to remove the evil." 
[B. D., § 42.] 

15. Heresy and schism. Ruling elders, having 
adopted at ordination the Standards of the Church, 
are liable to trial for heresy and schism, and the of- 
fences " may be of such a nature as to call for deposi- 
tion ; but errors ought to be carefully considered, 
whether they strike at the vitals of religion, and are 
industriously spread, or whether they arise from the 
weakness of the human understanding, and are not 
likely to do much injury." [B. D., § 41.] 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 101 



XIV. RESTORATION. 

1. Restoration after suspension. Inasmuch as 
ruling elders are members of the churches in which 
they serve, the general directions with reference to 
restoration apply to them equally with other church- 
members, when they have been suspended from com- 
munion of the church for an offence. See, therefore, 
Part III., under the head " Restoration." 

2. Restoration to church privileges does not 
necessarily restore to office. " Since aii elder may 
be suspended from his office and not from the commu- 
nion of the church, so there may be reasons for con- 
tinuing his suspension from his office after he is 
restored to the privileges of the church. He cannot 
be restored to the functions of his office without a 
special and express act of the Session for that purpose, 
with the acquiescence of the church." [Mins. G. A., 
1836, p. 263.] 

3. Restoration to office only, after deposition. 
A ruling elder " deposed for immoral conduct shall 
not be restored, even on the deepest sorrow for his 
sin, until after some considerable time of eminent and 
exemplary, humble and edifying conduct ; and he 
ought in no case to be restored, until it shall clearly 
appear to the judicatory within whose bounds he re- 
sides, that the restoration can be effected without in- 
jury to the cause of religion ; and then only by the 
judicatory inflicting the censure, or with its advice and 
consent." [B. D., § 43.] 



io2 The Office of the Ruling Iilder. 



XV. RULING ELDERS IN THE HIGHER 
JUDICATORIES. 

i. General Matters. 

r. Who are eligible as members. All elders 

who are in active service under the permanent system, 
and all elders who are competent for service, are quali- 
fied for election to represent a church in Presbytery 
or Synod, or the Presbytery in Synod or General As- 
sembly. See " General Assembly," p. 105, and " Rep- 
resentation," p. 226. 

2. Representation in Presbytery. See p. 226. 

3 . Representation in Synod. Where the Synod is 
composed of Commissioners or delegates elected by the 
Presbyteries, it is the Presbytery, and not the Session, 
which elects ruling elders as representatives. See p. 230. 

4. Number to be elected. The number of ruling 
elders to be elected by a Presbytery to either Synod or 
General Assembly, is the same as the number of minis- 
ters chosen. 

5. Service on committees. All the higher judi- 
catories of the Presbyterian Church, place ruling elders 
equally with ministers on the Standing Committees ap- 
pointed to deliberate and report on the business of 
these judicatories. The chairmen of these committees 
are usually ministers, but not in all cases. Commit- 
tees on financial matters usually have ruling elders as 
chairmen, and sometimes, as in the case of the General 
Assembly, such committees are composed entirely of 
ruling elders. Elders should be diligent and prompt 
in all committee duty. 



The Office of the Ruling Elder, 



6. Expenses of delegates. "In order, as far as 
possible, to procure a respectable and full delegation 
to all our judicatories, it is proper that the expenses 
of ministers and elders in their attendance on these judi- 
catories, be defrayed by the bodies which they respect- 
ively represent." [F. G., Ch. XXII., § 3.] See also 
under "Representation," p. 229, and "Mileage," 
p. 108. 

7. Ministerial acts. The distinction between 
judicatorial and ministerial acts in connection with 
church courts is treated on p. 1 1 1, which see. 

8. Ruling-elder moderators. A number of the 
Presbyteries have from time to time chosen ruling elders 
to the office of moderator, no exception having been 
taken to this procedure by the Synods having jurisdic- 
tion. The question of the eligibility of ruling elders to 
the office of moderator cannot, however, be regarded as 
finally settled by this practice on the part of some Pres- 
byteries. In 1886 overtures were sent down by the 
Assembly to the Presbyteries, which (1) substantially 
sought to recognize the ruling elder as eligible to the 
moderatorship of any judicatory above the church Ses- 
sion, and which (2) in express terms made the ruling 
elder eligible for the moderatorship of the General 
Assembly. [Mins. G. A., 1886, p. 80.] The first 
overture was defeated by a vote of 119 Presbyteries in 
the negative to 50 in the affirmative, and the second 
by a vote of 122 Presbyteries in the negative to 52 in 
the affirmative. [Mins. G. A., 1887, p. 94.] This 
vote upon the overtures, until reversed, indicates 
strong opposition in the Church to the eligibility of 



104 The Office of the Ruling Elder. 

the ruling elder for the office of moderator. One of 
the main objections to the ruling elder as moderator 
in many minds lies in the fact that it is the usage in 
Presbytery, and the law in Synod and General Assem- 
bly, to open the sessions of these judicatories with a 
sermon. Ruling elders not being ordained to preach 
the gospel, but simply to rule, this usage and law are 
taken as part of the basis for the inference that only 
ministers are to be moderators. In reply to this objec- 
tion it has been said that the office of moderator in 
itself is simply an office of rule, and does not neces- 
sarily involve the exercise of ministerial functions. 
The question is a debatable one, and can be settled 
finally only by the Church acting through the General 
Assembly and the Presbyteries ; for instance, by the 
adoption in due form of an amendment to the Consti- 
tution, which shall make ruling elders eligible to the 
moderatorship in the higher courts, and expressly pro- 
viding that ministerial acts shall be performed by minis- 
ters alone. 

9. Limitations upon the ruling-elder modera- 
tor. The Assembly therefore answers that "an elder 
being moderator of Presbytery " cannot preside at the 
ordination of a minister, nor propound the constitu- 
tional questions, nor take part in the laying on of the 
hands of the Presbytery, nor make the ordaining prayer. 
[Mins. G. A., 1890, p. 113.] 

10. Vice-moderators. Under the provisions of 
Rule 7, of the General Rules for Judicatories, a 
moderator of one of the higher judicatories may ap- 
point a vice-moderator, and ruling elders have served 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 105 

as vice-moderators of the General Assembly without 
objection. 

2. The General Assembly. 

1. Number of ruling elders to be appointed. 

As many ruling elders are to be elected from each 
Presbytery as there are ministers in the delegation. 
[F. G., Ch. XII., § 2.] 

2. Who are qualified for appointment. The 
ruling elders who sit in General Assembly are chosen 
by the Presbyteries, and may be selected from any 
ruling elders connected with the churches of a given 
Presbytery. An overture to the Assembly of 1889 
asked the question, "Would the election of a ruling 
elder as a Commissioner to the General Assembly be 
valid, if at the time of his election he were not in the 
Presbytery electing him?" The Assembly answered, 
" Such election would be valid, if he is a member of 
a church under the care of the Presbytery." [Mins. 
G. A., 1889, p. 102.] 

3. Time of appointment of Commissioners. 
" The Commissioners to the General Assembly shall 
always be appointed by the Presbytery from which they 
come, at its last stated meeting, immediately preceding 
the meeting of the General Assembly ; provided, that 
there be a sufficient interval between that time and the 
meeting of the Assembly, for their Commissioners to 
attend to their duty in due season ; otherwise, the 
Presbytery may make the appointment at any stated 
meeting, not more than seven months preceding the 
meeting of the Assembly. And as much as possible 



io6 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. 



to prevent all failure in the representation of the Pres- 
byteries, arising from unforeseen accidents to those 
first appointed, it may be expedient for each Presby- 
tery ; in the room of each Commissioner, to appoint 
also an alternate Commissioner to supply his place, in 
case of necessary absence." [F. G., Ch. XXII., § i.] 

4. Method of appointment. The Commissioners 
to General Assembly are usually chosen by ballot. An 
appointment by resolution, however, would be con- 
stitutional. 

5. Form of commision. "Each Commissioner, 
before his name shall be enrolled as a member of the 
Assembly, shall produce from his Presbytery, a com- 
mission under the hand of the moderator and clerk, in 
the following, or like form — viz. : 

" The Presbytery of being met at 

on the day of doth hereby appoint 

bishop of the congregation of [or 
ruling elder in the congregation of as the 

case may be ;"] (to which the Presbytery may, if they 
think proper, make a substitution in the following 
form) : " or. in case of his absence, then 
bishop of the congregation of [or ruling 

elder of the congregation of , as the case may 

be:] to be a Commissioner, on behalf of this Presby- 
tery, to the next General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
Church in the United States of America, to meet at 
on the day of A. D. or 

wherever, and whenever the said Assembly may happen 
to sit ; to consult, vote, and determine, on all things 
that may come before that body, according to the 



The Office of the Ruling Elder, 107 

principles and Constitution of this Church, and the 
word of God. And of his diligence herein, he is to 
render an account at his return. 

" Signed by order of the Presbytery, 

" , Moderator. 

" , Clerk r 

" And the Presbytery shall make record of the ap- 
pointment." [F. G., Ch. XXII., § 2,] 

6. Instructions to Commissioners. The instruc- 
tions of a Commissioner to General Assembly, are con- 
tained in his commission in the following words, ' 'To 
consult, vote, and determine on all things that may 
come before that body, according to the principles and 
Constitution of this Church, and the Word of God." 
In view of the fact that the commission issued to each 
Commissioner is thus a part of the Form of Govern- 
ment, Presbyteries cannot instruct the Commissioners 
whom they may elect, as to the manner in which they 
shall vote upon any given subject. Commissioners pos- 
sess liberty of action within constitutional limits. 

7. Commissioner to report to committee on 
commissions. Commissioners are to present their 
commissions to the Permanent Committee on Commis- 
sions, on the morning of the first day of the sessions 
of the Assembly. The committee meets invariably at 
8.30 a. m., of said first day, at the church in which the 
Assembly meets. [Standing Orders, G. A., No. 1 
and 2.] 

8. Rule as to alternates. " Alternates may take 
the place of principals, after principals have been 
seated, whenever said principals are obliged to with- 



io8 The Office of the Ruling Elder. 



draw from the Assembly by reason of sickness or other 
sufficient excuse." [Mins. G. A., 1886, p. no.] 

9. Substitute for alternate. In the absence of 
both principal and alternate, a person named to the 
Assembly by a petition from a majority of the mem- 
bers of a Presbytery, may be seated as a Commissioner. 
[Mins. G. A., 1892, p. 10.] 

10. Attendance of Commissioners. Commis- 
sioners should attend with the expectation that the 
sessions will be of two weeks' continuance. It is ex- 
pected they will continue in the Assembly until the 
close of its sessions. [Mins. G. A., 1824, p. 217.] 

11. Report of Commissioners to Presbytery. 
Each Presbytery is directed to "require their Com- 
missioners to report whether they attended the session 
of the Assembly the whole time." [Mins. G. A., 
1824, p. 217.] 

12. Mileage fund. The expenses of Commissioners 
in their attendance upon the General Assembly, both 
for railroad travel and for entertainment, are paid out 
of what is called the " Mileage Fund." This fund is 
raised by an apportionment upon the Presbyteries, 
voted by each General Assembly. It is not an assess- 
ment, but is a method of providing for Assembly ex- 
penses, adopted under the provisions of § 3, Ch. XXII. , 
Form of Government. The Mileage Fund was estab- 
lished early in the history of the Church, and since 
1870 has been faithfully and annually contributed to 
by the great majority of the Presbyteries. The appor- 
tionment is usually seven cents per communicant, for 
the entire number of communicants in the churches 



r fhe Office of the Ruling Elder, 109 



of a given home Presbytery. Foreign and Freedmen's 
Presbyteries are exempted from payments. In connec- 
tion with the expenses of Commissioners, it is neces- 
sary to note that while ordinarily all the expenses 
of railroad travel are paid from the Mileage Fund, 
only $1.00 per day is allowed usually for entertain- 
ment. Blanks for accounts of expenses are furnished 
the Commissioners by the Stated Clerk of the Assem- 
bly, and to him all letters on Assembly business should 
be addressed. 

XVI. THE MINISTER AS AN ELDER. 

1 . The functions of the ministerial office. The 

Form of Government, Chap. IV., declares that " the 
pastoral office is the first in the Church, both for dig- 
nity and usefulness ; ' ' and then proceeds to note the 
several functions or duties of the office as indicated by 
the different names given in Scripture to the incumbent 
— viz., bishop, pastor, minister, presbyter or elder, 
angel of the Church, ambassador, steward of the mys- 
teries of God. 

2. The ministerial elder. Only one of the func- 
tions or duties indicated by the names just given is 
shared by the minister with the officer known techni- 
cally as the ruling elder — viz., that of rule; and in 
connection with this duty, the pastor is specifically 
designated as an elder, in the words, "As it is his duty 
to be grave and prudent, and an example of the flock, 
and to govern well in the house and kingdom of Christ, 
he is termed ' presbyter or elder.' " [F. G., Ch. IV.] 
The minister, therefore, according to the terms of the 



no The Office of the Ruling Elder. 

Form of Government, is not an elder who has been set 
apart to teach, but an officer ordained to perform seve- 
ral duties, one of which is to govern in the church. It 
is by virtue of this right to govern that he is a member 
of church courts. The name teaching elder, some- 
times applied to him, may lead to misconception of his 
true character as a church officer. He is not an elder 
who teaches, but is both preacher and elder, and is 
usually in addition a pastor or bishop. His work as a 
preacher is not a function of the eldership, but the 
work of an elder is one of the functions of the ministry. 
The chief duty of the minister is the preaching of the 
Word,* and to that duty others are added, among them 
the duty of government. If a distinctive name must 
be given the minister as an elder, it should be not 
teaching elder, but ministerial elder. 

3. Primacy of the pastor in the Session. The 
official " dignity and usefulness " of the minister as an 
elder is shown also by the fact that when installed as 
pastor, he is by virtue of that relation, and of the 
choice of the people, the chief of the elders of the par- 
ticular church in which he governs, being the bishop 
of the congregation and the moderator of the Session. 
This honor conferred upon the minister as an elder, 
over other elders, is official, not personal. A chief 
elder or moderator there must be in the Session, and 
the church in its Constitution has designated the 
minister as such. 

* " But we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the 
ministry of the Word." (Acts vi. 4. See, also, Romans x. 13-15 ; 
Eph. iv. 11-12; and the Larger Catechism, Question 158.) 



The Office of the Ruling Elder. iit 

4. Distinction between ministerial and judica- 
torial acts. The fact that the ministry is a distinct 
office from that of the ruling eldership, finds additional 
illustration, in the assignment to ministers by the law 
of the Church of executive duties connected with cer- 
tain acts of church courts. All members of Session, 
for instance, whether ministers or ruling elders, partici- 
pate equally in the deliberations and acts, which result 
in the decision to receive to communion unbaptized 
applicants for church-membership. Such deliberations 
and acts are the exercise of conjoint authority in 
government. But while the Constitution confers 
power upon all members of Session in the reception 
of church-members, it does not permit ruling elders 
to baptize. Baptism is not a judicatorial but a minis- 
terial act. What is true of baptism is true also of the 
administration of the Lord's Supper, the preaching of 
the Word, and of ordination.* The difference be- 
tween judicatorial and ministerial acts is applicable in 
all the church- courts. Ruling elders in the several 
church courts are entitled equally with ministers to 
act in purely judicatorial matters, but they are not em- 
powered to perform ministerial duties. If care be 
taken to apply in practice the difference between judi- 
catorial and ministerial acts, the distinction between 
the minister as a preacher and the minister as an elder 
will be clearly seen ; much of misunderstanding will be 
avoided as to the nature and functions of the ruling 
eldership ; both the ministerial elder and the ruling 
elder will appreciate more fully their common duties 
* See Limitations upon Powers, p. 68. 



ii2 The Office of the Ruling Elder. 

as elders ; and the efficiency and prosperity of the 
Church will be greatly promoted. 

5. Equality of ministerial and ruling elders 
in all judicatories. Apart from the primacy in the 
Session, the minister as an elder and as a member of 
church courts, possesses no judicatorial rights or 
powers which are not equally possessed by the ruling 
elder. Whether in Session, Presbytery, Synod, or 
General Assembly, all elders are on an equality. 

6. Minister ineligible as a ruling elder. The 
distinction between the ministerial and the ruling elder 
is also emphasized by the fact that "an ordained min- 
ister cannot be also a ruling elder in a congregation.'' 
Such is the law of the Church, and the sole exception 
made does but prove the rule. That exception pro- 
vides that "on foreign missionary ground it may be- 
come expedient for a minister to perform temporarily 
the function of a ruling elder, without being specially 
set apart to the office." [Mins. G. A., 1871, p. 546.] 
A minister can be a ruler in a particular church only 
when installed as pastor, or when appointed by the 
Presbytery as moderator of Session. 

7. The minister as an elder is a representative 
of the Church at large. Ruling elders are always 
chosen from the male members of a particular church, 
and are the representatives of the people of such 
church. Ministerial elders are by virtue of their 
office, members of Presbytery, and both in that judi- 
catory, and when exercising authority in particular 
churches, are the representatives of the Church at 
large. 



III. 

THE SESSION. 



HI. 

THE SESSION. 



I. THE CONSTITUENT ELEMENTS. 

1. The members. "The church Session consists 
of the pastor or pastors and ruling elders of a particu- 
lar congregation. " [F. G., Ch. IX., § i.] 

2. Pastor a member of Session. It is common 
to speak of the pastor and Session of a given church. 
This phraseology is not proper, though current in 
many quarters. The pastor is a part of and permanent 
moderator of the Session. See "Moderator." 

3. Elders must be ordained and installed. 
Elders must be ordained and installed before they can 
act as members of Session. Term-service elders should 
be reinstalled after each re-election. 

4. Minister cannot be corresponding member. 
The Session of a church cannot invite even a minister 
belonging to the same Presbytery "to sit as a corre- 
sponding member of said Session." [Mins. G. A., 
N. S., 1851, p. 20.] 

5. Elders cannot be corresponding' members. 
There is no constitutional provision enabling Sessions 

115 



n6 



The Session. 



to invite elders of other churches to sit as correspond- 
ing members. 

6. Presbytery cannot appoint special Sessions. 

Presbytery cannot appoint a special Session composed 
of elders belonging to different congregations, with a 
view to the performance of Sessional duties. " The 
appointment of such a special Session is entirely un- 
constitutional." [Mins. G. A., 1823, p. 149 ; 1824, 
p. 213.] A special Session of ruling elders of neigh- 
boring churches to obviate delays for want of quorums 
is unconstitutional. [Mins. G. A., O. S., i860, p, 28.] 

7. Deacons. Deacons have no right to take part 
at any time in meetings of Session, whether in receiv- 
ing or dismissing members, or in other business of the 
body. " There is no judicial power allowed them in 
the Scriptures." [Mins. Gen. Synod, 1715, p. 4.] 

II. POWERS. — General. 

The powers of the Session are indicated in general 
in Ch. IX. of Form of Government. See, also, 
"Powers," p. 68. Certain specific powers are desig- 
nated in other places in the Constitution, such, for 
instance, as Book of Discipline, §§ 34 and 71, and 
Directory for Worship, Ch. VI., § 3, and Ch. VII., 
§ 6. The text of each provision of the Constitution 
designating specific Sessional powers is given under 
the proper head — e. g. "Judicial Process." The gen- 
eral responsibility of Session is stated in the Form of 
Government as follows : " The church Session is 
charged with maintaining the spiritual government of 
the congregation." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6.] 



The Session. 



117 



For the purpose of meeting this responsibility the 
Form of Government declares the Session to "possess 
the following general powers : ' ' 

1. Power of reception and dismissal. " To re- 
ceive members into the church." [F. G., Ch. IX., 
§ 6.] To dismiss members. [B. D., § 109.] 

2. Power of oversight. "They have power to 
inquire into the knowledge and Christian conduct of 
the members of the church." "To concert the best 
methods for promoting the spiritual interest of the con- 
gregation." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6.] This power 
includes supervision of the conduct of church mem- 
bers, oversight of the Sabbath-school, the use of 
church buildings, distribution of benevolent offerings, 
and care over the pulpit when vacant, as well as the 
oversight of the general interests of the congregation. 

3. Power of representation. " To appoint dele- 
gates to the higher judicatories of the Church." [F. 
G., Ch. IX., § 6.] 

4. Power of review. "All proceedings of the 
church shall be reported to, and reviewed by the Ses- 
sion, and by its order incorporated with its records." 
[B. D., § 71.] This includes the acts of the Board 
of Deacons and certain acts of the Trustees. 

5. Judicial power. " To call before them offend- 
ers and witnesses, being members of their own congre- 
gation, and to introduce other witnesses, where it may 
be necessary to bring the process to issue, and when 
they can be procured to attend;" . . . " to admonish, 
to rebuke, to suspend or exclude from the sacraments, 
those who are found to deserve censure." [F. G., 



1 1 3 



The Session. 



Ch. IX., § 6.] " Original jurisdiction " in relation to 
church-members pertains to the Session. [B. D., §§ 
iS, to8.] 

For the detail of these powers see the appropriate 
heads in the pages following. 

III. MEETINGS. 

1. Constitutional provision. " The pastor has 

power to convene the Session when he may judge it 
requisite, and he shall always convene them when re- 
quested to do so by any two of the elders. The Ses- 
sion shall also convene when directed to do so by the 
Presbytery." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 7.] 

2. Regular meetings. The Session of each church 
should meet regularly once a month, so far as prac- 
ticable, at an appointed place and time, and due notice 
of the meeting should be given to the members, either 
through the mail or from the pulpit. [Mins. G. A., 
1890, p. 132.] 

3. Special meetings. The pastor having the 
power vested in him by the Constitution, to call meet- 
ings " when he may judge it requisite," no provision 
for special meetings is necessary. Care should be 
taken, however, whenever possible, to notify all the 
members. 

4. Informal meetings. The practice of holding 
what are called informal meetings of the Session is 
quite common. In view of the power of the pastor or 
moderator to convene the Session at any time, informal 
meetings are uncalled for. In vacant churches, if 
pressing matters require a consultation of the elders, 



The Session. 



119 



agreements entered into at such consultations should 
be acted upon at the first regular meeting thereafter. 
See caption No. 7, below. 

5. Higher court can order a meeting. The 
Presbytery having jurisdiction over a Session can 
direct it to meet for the transaction of business. 
[F. G., Ch. IX., § 7.] 

6. Meetings in absence of pastor. No Session 
meeting is valid where a church has a pastor, unless the 
pastor be present as moderator, except in the case of 
his sickness or absence. The elders in a Session can- 
not hold a meeting without the knowledge of the 
pastor, and then claim that the action had at such a 
meeting was legal. See next section. 

7. Official acts possible only at regular called 
meetings. Acts such as reception of members and 
appointment of delegates, are "official acts, which the 
judicatory is competent to perform only when regu- 
larlv convened, and making due record of its proceed- 
ings." [Mins. G. A., 1884, p. 113.] 

8. Prayer at Session meetings. " While the act 
of opening and closing the meetings of a Session with 
prayer is not enjoined by the Constitution, this Assem- 
bly judges it to be in harmony with the spirit of the 
Constitution and the prevailing usage of the Church 
to observe this solemnity at all meetings of record, ex- 
cept that the opening prayer may properly be omitted 
after a divine service." [Mins. G. A., 1884, p. 113.] 
"The Session has discretion as to the "circumstances 
under which any given meeting may be opened and 
closed with prayer." [Mins. G. A., 1892, p. 213.] 



120 



The Session. 



IV. QUORUM. 

1. Constitutional provision. Two elders, if there 

be as many in the congregation, with the pastor, shall 
be necessary to constitute a quorum. [F. G., Ch. IX., 

§*•] 

2. Quorum essential. " Any number of members 
less than the constitutional quorum do not make a 
judicatory, and are not competent to any organic act." 
[Mins. G. A., N. S., 1861, p. 4S 6 -] 

3. One elder in certain cases. " Cases may 
occur with infant or feeble churches in which it would 
be impracticable for a time to have more than one 
elder, and yet be necessary to perform acts of a judicial 
character. For such the Constitution provides." 
[Mins. G. A., 1836, p. 263.] 

4. When an elder refuses to act. " If Mr. A., 
as alleged, refuses to act as a ruling elder, and has left 
the church, Mr. C. constitutes the Session, and is en- 
titled to act as such." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1869, 
p. 911.] 

5. Quorum and non-resident elders. When of 

three elders in a Session, two were non-resident, and 
their residences unknown, the Assembly ordered " that 
the pastor and the one elder actually in the congrega- 
tion " be recognized under existing circumstances, and 
so long as the present condition of affairs may continue, 
as the legal quorum. [Mins., G. A., 1892, p. 189.] 

6. Pastor may be a quorum. In the rare cases of 
the removal or death of all the elders of a given 
church, or of newly-formed congregations unable at 
once to secure ruling elders, the letter and the spirit 



The Session, 



121 



of the Constitution require that the regularly installed 
pastor, if there be one, or the moderator appointed by 
Presbytery, should act as the Session, until a duly- 
called meeting of the congregation elects new elders. 
If such a meeting cannot be held, the matter should 
be referred to Presbytery at the earliest time possible. 

V. MODERATOR, 
i. General Provisions. 

1. Necessity. " It is equally necessary in the judi- 
catories of the Church, as in other assemblies, that 
there should be a moderator or president, that the 
business may be conducted with order and despatch." 
[F. G., Ch. XIX., § i.] 

2. Constitutional powers. Ch. XIX., § 2, F. G. 
invests the moderator with specific powers for the trans- 
action of business. These provisions are a part of the 
Constitution, and cannot be modified or changed by 
any judicatory. , They are distinct from what are called 
the General Rules for Judicatories. The section for 
convenience is arranged as follows : 

3. Source and extent of authority. " The 
moderator is to be considered as possessing, by delega- 
tion from the whole body, all authority necessary for 
the preservation of order ; for convening and adjourn- 
ing the judicatory ; and directing its operations accord- 
ing to the rules of the Church." 

4. Motions. " He is to propose to the judica- 
tory every subject of deliberation that comes before 
them." 

5. Methods of business. He may propose what 



122 



The Session. 



appears to him the most regular and speedy way of 
bringing any business to issue. 

6. Interruptions. " He shall prevent the members 
from interrupting each other." 

7. Respect for the chair. " And require them, in 
speaking, always to address the chair. ' ' 

8. Deviations from subject. " He shall prevent 
a speaker from deviating from the subject." 

9. Personalities. "And from using personal re- 
flections." 

10. Disorder. " He shall silence those who refuse 
to obey order. ' ' 

11. Withdrawal of members. '''He shall pre- 
vent members who attempt to leave the judicatory with- 
out leave obtained from him." 

12. Putting the vote. "He shall, at a proper 
season, when the deliberations are ended, put the ques- 
tion and call the votes." 

13. Casting vote. " If the judicatory be equally 
divided, he shall possess the casting vote. If he be not 
willing to decide, he shall put the question a second 
time ; and if the judicatory be again equally divided, and 
he decline to give his vote, the question shall be lost. ' ' 

14. State the question. " In all questions he shall 
give a concise and clear state of the object of the vote : 
and, the vote being taken, shall then declare how the 
question is decided." 

15. Appeals from decisions. Appeals from the 
decisions of the moderator are to be taken to Presby- 
tery. See, for other duties, "Committees," "Rules 
for Judicatories," and Index, under "Moderator." 



The Session. 



123 



2. Moderator. — Church with Pastor. 

1. Pastor always moderator. Exception. "The 
pastor of the congregation shall always be the modera- 
tor of the Session, except when, for prudential reasons, 
it may appear advisable that some other minister should 
be invited to preside." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 3.] 

2. Concurrence of pastor and Session neces- 
sary in exceptional cases. In case another moder- 
ator than the pastor is desirable, " the pastor may, with 
the concurrence of the Session, invite such other min- 
ister as they may see meet, belonging to the same Pres- 
bytery, to preside in that case. The same expedient 
may be adopted in case of the sickness or absence of 
the pastor." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 3.] 

3. Absence of the pastor. When the pastor of a 
church is absent, the minister invited to preside over a 
meeting of the Session, should be requested to do so 
with the consent of the pastor, and after action by the 
Session. [F. G., Ch. IX., § 3.] 

4. Sickness of the pastor. When a pastor is sick, 
the clerk or other member of Session should immedi- 
ately secure the pastor's consent for the Session to in- 
vite some other minister, belonging to the same Pres- 
bytery, to preside in the emergencv. [F. G., Ch. 
IX., § 3-] 

5. Prudential reasons for change of moderator. 

The cases which the Constitution has in view are chiefly 
those in which the personal interests of a pastor may 
be under consideration. But it should be borne in 
mind that in all such cases, the invitation to another 



124 



The Session. 



minister to preside must come from and be forwarded 
through the pastor, after concurrence by the Session. 

6. Moderator other than pastor must be of the 
same Presbytery. When the pastor cannot or should 
not act as moderator, then he should invite, with the 
concurrence of the Session, "such other minister as 
they may see meet, belonging to the same Presby- 
tery." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 3.] 

7. Judicial cases. If the pastor brings personally 
charges against a member of the church, which is 
neither desirable nor advisable, he cannot act as mod- 
erator. 

8. Pastor's status in case another minister 
presides. The pastor is a member of a Session when, 
by the action of Session, another minister acts as mod- 
erator. [Mins. G. A., 1890, p. 47.] 

9. Collegiate church. " In congregations where 
there are two or more pastors, they shall, when present, 
alternately preside in the Session." [F. G., Ch. IX., 

§5] 

10. Must be a minister. Sections three and four 
of Chap. IX. Form of Gov. deal with totally different 
circumstances. Section three deals with the case of 
the Session of a church which has a pastor, and pro- 
vides for a moderator at meetings at which he cannot 
or ought not to preside. Section four deals with the 
case of the Session of a vacant church. It would seem 
that it is only the Session of a vacant church, which 
in certain circumstances can proceed to business with- 
out a ministerial moderator. 



The Session. 



T2 5 



3. Moderator — Vacant Churches. 

1. Power of Presbytery to appoint. "When, 
therefore, a church is without a pastor, the moderator 
of the Session shall be either the minister appointed 
for that purpose by the Presbytery, or one invited by 
the Session to preside on a particular occasion." [F. 
G., Ch. IX., § 4.] 

2. Session may invite another minister. The 
Session of a vacant church has a choice of moderators 
for any given meeting. While the moderator ap- 
pointed by Presbytery is the proper presiding officer, 
yet he may not be able to be present, and the Session, 
therefore, has the constitutional right to invite another 
moderator " to preside on a particular occasion." [F. 
G., Ch. IX., § 4.] 

3. Ruling elder may be moderator. "Where 
it is impracticable, without great inconvenience, to 
procure the attendance of such a [minister] moderator, 
the Session may proceed without it." [F. G., Ch. 
IX , § 4-] 

4. Session to judge of impracticability. The 

Session of a vacant church, "under its responsibity to 
the Presbytery, is the judge of the impracticability of 
procuring a moderator." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1869, 
p. 271.] The phrase in the last sentence of section iv., 
Ch. IX., "without great inconvenience," ought to be 
interpreted, however, with a view to proper action. The 
custom of some Sessions, when churches are vacant, of 
proceeding to business without a minister, when half a 
dozen ministers live within a radius of a mile, is con- 



126 



The Session. 



trary to the letter and spirit of the Constitution. It is 
fundamental to the Presbyterian System that elders act 
conjointly with ministers. The power to act in excep- 
tional cases, ought not to be treated as if it enabled a 
Session to set to one side the provisions of the Consti- 
tution. 

5. Ministers to be of the same Presbytery. 

It is not "lawful for the Session of a church that is 
without a pastor, to invite a minister of another Pres- 
bytery to moderate its meetings." [Mins. G. A., 1891, 
p. 107.] The Old School Assembly permitted minis- 
ters of other Presbyteries to preside, and the usage in 
many Sessions has been in conformity with that prac- 
tice. 

6. Pastor-elect not moderator. " A pastor-elect 
is not moderator ex officio, as he yet has no official con- 
nection with the church." [Mins. G. A., 1880, p. 45.] 

7. Stated supply not necessarily moderator. 
The stated supply of a vacant church, though regularly 
employed by the church authorities for a fixed period, 
is not the moderator of Session unless appointed by the 
Presbytery, or invited to preside at a particular meet- 
ing by the Session, being a member of the same Pres- 
bytery. 

8. Judicial business requires ministerial mod- 
erator. "It is expedient, at every meeting of the 
Session, more especially when constituted for judicial 
business, that there be a presiding minister." [F. G., 
Ch. IX., § 4.] This rule should be uniformly adhered 
to in all judicial cases. 



The Session. 



127 



VI. CLERK. 

1. Appointment and term of service. " Every 
judicatory shall choose a clerk, to record their trans- 
actions, whose continuance shall be during pleasure.' ' 
[F. G., Ch. XX.] 

2. Duties. " It shall be the duty of the clerk, be- 
sides recording the transactions, to preserve the records 
carefully ; and to grant extracts from them, whenever 
properly required." [F. G., Ch. XX.] In addition 
to the preceding requirements, the clerk receives no- 
tices of complaints and letters of dismissal of church- 
rnembers from other churches, signs letters of dismissal 
of and citations in judicial cases, authenticates records 
of testimony, conducts the correspondence of the Ses- 
sion, and acts as clerk at meetings of the church. 

3. Authority of extracts from records. " Such 
extracts under the hand of the clerk, shall be con- 
sidered as authentic vouchers of the fact which they 
declare, in any ecclesiastical judicatory, and to every 
part of the Church." [F. G., Ch. XX.] 

4. Clerk should be an elder. Sessions sometimes 
appoint the pastor to the office of clerk. This, how- 
ever, should not be done, in view of the fact that the 
pastor is by law the moderator of Session. An elder 
is the proper person to perform the duties of the office, 
and can be instructed therein by the pastor, if neces- 
sary. 

5. Minutes to be correctly kept. One of the 

requirements of the Book of Disc, § 71, is that the 
Presbytery on review shall examine " whether the pro- 



128 



The Session. 



( codings have been correctly recorded." It is advis- 
able for the clerk, therefore, to read his notes of the 
proceedings of a given meeting of Session, at the close 
of such meeting, as well as to secure their approval at 
the opening of the meeting next ensuing. See also 
under, " Records." 

6. Docket. The docket of business for Session 
meetings should be prepared by the clerk, and handed 
by him to the moderator at the opening of each Ses- 
sion. The following form is suggested, and contains 
the more important items of business likely to come 
before a Session, except those connected with judicial 
cases. It can be modified to suit specific needs : 

1. Opening prayer. 

2. Calling of roll. 

3. Reading and approval of minutes. 

4. Reports of permanent committees. 

1. Sabbath-school. 

2. Systematic beneficence. 

3. Church music. 

4. Missionary and young people's societies. 

5. Conference with deacons and trustees. 

5. Reports of special committees. 

6. Report of clerk. 

7. Report of treasurer. 

8. Examination and reception of members. 

9. Dismissal of members. 

10. Arrangements for Lord's Supper. 

1 1 . Report to Presbytery. 



The Session. 



129 



12. Appointment of delegates to Presbytery or 

Synod. 

13. Request for meeting of the congregation, for 

election of pastor or other purpose. 

14. Arrangements for installation of pastor. 

15. Selection of moderator in absence of pastor. 

16. Invitation to Presbytery to meet at the church. 

17. Unfinished business. 

18. Miscellaneous business. 

19. Adjournment. 

20. Prayer and benediction. 

7. Disability or absence of clerk. In the dis- 
ability or absence of the clerk, the moderator is to act 
in the matter of the receiving and filing of complaints 
and appeals. [B. D., §§ 84, 96.] The Session, how- 
ever, for the record of its own transactions should 
appoint a clerk pro tem. 

VII. TREASURER. 

1. Reason for appointment. Chapter VI. of the 
Directory for Worship directs the Session to apportion 
the benevolent offerings of the congregation among 
the Boards of the Church. This involves the receipt 
and payment of the funds contributed by church-mem- 
bers. For the systematic conduct of the finances of 
Session, a treasurer, therefore, should be appointed. 
When the Session is small the clerk can be elected as 
treasurer. See, also, "Offerings." 

2. Report. The treasurer of Session should report 
to the Session at its regular meetings the condition 
of the funds in his charge, and just after the close of 

9 



The Session. 



the ecclesiastical year, on March 31, should present an 
annual report for use in preparing the Statistical Re- 
port of Session to Presbytery. 

VIII. COMMITTEES. 

1. Permanent committees. The oversight of the 
general interests of the congregation by the Session, 
can be most efficiently conducted by the appointment 
of permanent committees upon the more important 
matters of Sessional business. The General Assembly 
has ordered the appointment of certain committees, 
such as that on Systematic Beneficence, and others are 
required by the needs of the work. These committees 
may be five in number — viz. : on the Sabbath-school, 
Systematic Beneficence, Church Music, Missionary and 
Young People's Societies, and Conference with Dea- 
cons and Trustees. 

2. Special committees. Special committees are 
appointed for the consideration of matters needing 
immediate and temporary attention. They may con- 
sist of one or more members. 

3. Committees on judicial matters. For com- 
mittees of investigation and prosecution, see under 
"Judicial Cases." 

4. Appointment. See " Rules for Jud.," p. 400. 

5. Number of members. The committees may be 
composed each of one member in the smaller Sessions, 
and ought not to be composed of more than two mem- 
bers in the larger Sessions. 

6. Pastor a member. The pastor by virtue of his 



The Session. 



office is a member of all Sessional committees, whether 
special or permanent. 

7. Conduct of committee business. Great care 
should be taken by the committees of Session when 
dealing with the Sabbath- school, the missionary, and 
other societies, the deacons and trustees, to avoid all 
causes of friction. The advice of the Assembly in the 
case of the relations of the Session with the trustees, 
is pertinent to all committee business : " that all such 
questions be treated by the Session with Christian tact 
and courtesy, in the spirit of love and forbearance." 
[Mins. G. A., 1893, p. 90.] 

8. References to committees. All matters di- 
rectly connected with the business of a permanent or 
special committee of Session, should be referred to it 
for report, or, if immediate action is required, should 
be brought by it before Session through the moderator. 

9. Reports. Permanent committees should be 
called upon for reports at every regular meeting of 
the Session, and the resolutions appointing special 
committees should contain a clause requiring them to 
report at the meeting next ensuing. 

IX. RECORDS. 

1. Pair record of proceedings to be kept. 

' ' Every Session shall keep a fair record of its proceed- 
ings/' [F. G., Ch. IX., § 8.] The phrase "fair 
record ' ' indicates that it is not expected that Sessional 
should be as minute as Presbyterial records, for con- 
cerning the latter it is declared [F. G., Ch. X., § 9] 
to be the duty of the Presbytery to keep a " full and 



132 



The Session. 



fair record." A record, therefore, may be fair with- 
out being minute. It is desirable that the record 
should be both accurate and neat. 

2. Forms of records. See forms for many of the 
items of business transacted by the Session in Part VI. 

3. Minutes board of deacons. It is discretion- 
ary with church Sessions to order the minutes of the 
board of deacons to be incorporated with the records 
of Session. [Mins. G. A., 1891, p. 107.] 

4. Church meetings. "All proceedings of the 
church shall be reported to, and reviewed by, the Ses- 
sion, and by its order incorporated with the records." 
[B. D., § 71.] 

5 . Church meetings, incorporation mandatory. 
"The rule is not discretionary, but mandatory, that 
church Sessions shall order the incorporation of the 
proceedings of congregational meetings with their own 
records." [Mins. G. A., 1887, p. 117.] 

6. Church meetings, extent of incorporation. 
"It is in the power of church Sessions to direct that 
the proceedings of such meetings (congregational) or 
of the church, (whether said proceedings are reported 
to the Session in the form of minutes of meetings or as 
reports of boards or committees), shall be incorporated 
in the Sessional records in such a manner, and to such 
an extent only, as will faithfully exhibit the action 
taken." [Mins. G. A., 1887, p. 118.] 

7. Trustees, proceedings of, at congregational 
meetings. Referring to the preceding action, the 
Assembly has said that " this construction of the rule 
in question is to be understood to apply to the pro- 



The Session. 



i33 



ceedings of trustees in all cases, in which, under the 
laws of the places where they exercise their functions, 
their action is subject to review by Session." [Mins. 
G. A., 1887, P- n8.] 

8. Yearly review by Presbytery. The " record 
shall be at least once in every year submitted to the 
inspection of the Presbytery." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 8.] 
" Every judicatory above a Session shall review, at 
least once a year, the records of the proceedings of the 
judicatory." [B. D., § 71.] "It is required of all 
the Presbyteries within the bounds of the General As- 
sembly, annually to call up and examine the Sessional 
records of the several churches under their care, as 
directed in the Book of Discipline." [Mins., 1809, 
p. 221.] 

9. Presbytery may require records to be pro- 
duced. " If the lower judicatory shall omit to send 
up its records for this purpose, the higher may require 
them to be produced, either immediately, or at a speci- 
fied time, as circumstances may determine." [B. 

§7i-] 

10. Review does not extend to statistical items. 

The right of general review and control " does not" 
extend to statistical items of baptisms and administra- 
tions of the Lord's Supper, inserted for record and 
convenient reference, in chronological order, between 
the minutes of actual proceedings." [Mins. G. A., 
1883, p. 631.] 

11. Presbyterial rules not necessarily obliga- 
tory. The Presbytery cannot " pass rules for the con- 
duct of church Sessions, and then take exceptions to 



134 



The Session. 



the proceedings of church Sessions that are not ac- 
cording to said rules, when the rules are not prescribed 
by our Form of Government or Book of Discipline." 
[Mins. G. A., 1883, p. 631.] 

12. Records once approved cannot be altered 
by Session. " A record once approved by a higher 
court cannot be altered or annulled by a lower one. 
If there be an error in the record, the remedy is to be 
sought by an application to the highest judicatory that 
has endorsed such mistake." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 
1862, p. 34.] 

X. REGISTERS AND ROLLS. 

1. General provision. "It is important that 
every church Session keep a fair register of marriages, 
of baptisms, with the times of the births of the individ- 
uals baptized, of baptized persons admitted to the 
Lord's Table, and of the deaths and other removals 
of church-members." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 9.] 

2. Church-members. A full and accurate register 
should be kept of all the members of the church. 

3. Absentee members. Each Session should keep 
a roll of members who have removed out of the bounds 
of the congregation, without obtaining a certificate of 
dismission, and who have, after being advised, refused 
to apply for such certificate. This roll shall state the 
relation of each to the church, and such members shall 
"continue subject to the jurisdiction of the Session." 
[B. D., § 49-] 

4. Suspended members. ' k A separate roll of all 



The Session. 



such names shall be kept, stating the relations of each 
to the church." [B. D., § 49.] 

5. Baptized children. See, "Children of Be- 
lievers. ' ' 

6. Purging the roll : actual membership to be 
reported. Utmost care should be taken to clear the 
"church registers of all deceased, dismissed, and lost 
members ; and that it may thus be known what is the 
actual membership." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1869, 
p. 272.] 

7. Printed volume. The Board of Publication has 
provided a volume containing these registers, and every 
Session should procure a copy. 

8. Custody of registers. The volume or volumes 
containing the records of Session and the facts con- 
cerning church-members should be in charge of the 
clerk of Session, and the pastor should report to the 
clerk all necessary items of baptisms, marriages, etc. 

XL MEMBERS OF THE CHURCH. 

General Matters. 

x. Extent of Sessional jurisdiction. No mem- 
ber of a church can properly ever cease to be such but 
by death, exclusion, regular dismission, or an orderly 
withdrawing to join some other Christian denomina- 
tion ; and must of necessity continue to be amenable 
to that church until he becomes regularly connected 
with another." [Mins. G. A., 1825, p. 256.] 

2. Congregation has no jurisdiction. " No vote 
of the congregation of a Presbyterian church can affect 



1 36 



The Session. 



the rights of a communing member as such. All such 
power is vested in the Session." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 
1866, p. 54.] 

3. Exceptions to Sessional jurisdiction. Only 

the Session can receive or dismiss church-members, 
except — 

a. At the organization of a church, when the com- 
mittee of Presbytery acts. 

b. At the dissolution of a church, when Presbytery 
can grant letters of dismission. [B. D., § 112.] 

c. In the case of a minister who demits his office, 
when the Presbytery can give him a letter to any church 
with which he may desire to connect himself. [B. D., 

§5i-] 

d. In the case of a complaint against a Session for 
not granting a letter of dismissal to a church-member, 
when the Presbytery has ordered the Session to act. If 
the Session declines to obey the order of Presbytery to 
grant the letter, then the Presbytery may issue the let- 
ter under the signature of its own officer. See p. 150. 

4. Specific powers over members. The church 
Session "have power to inquire into the knowledge 
and Christian conduct of the members of the church : 
to call before them offenders and witnesses ; to receive 
members into the church ; to admonish, to rebuke, to 
suspend or exclude from the sacraments, those who 
are found to deserve censure." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6.] 
The powers of Session over members are, therefore, (1) 
Reception, (2) Oversight, (3) Judicial action, (4) Dis- 
mission. These several powers are treated of under 
their appropriate heads. 



The Session. 



137 



5. Church without elders. In the case of a 
church without ruling elders "the Presbytery should 
appoint a special committee to take the oversight of the 
church, and to secure, as soon as possible, the election of 
proper officers — ruling elders and deacons — that it may 
perform all the functions of a Presbyterian church. ' ' 
[Mins. G. A., 1890, p. 116.] The special committee 
of Presbytery is the proper body to receive members 
in the case of such church. 

6. Members of extinct church. "If a church 
becomes extinct, the Presbytery with which it was con- 
nected shall have jurisdiction over the members, and 
grant them letters of dismission to some other church. 
It shall, also, determine any case of discipline begun 
by the Session and not concluded." [B. D., § 112.] 

7. Candidates and licentiates are church-mem- 
bers. " That although candidates and licentiates are 
training for the gospel ministry, and in consequence 
of this are placed under the care of Presbyteries, and 
in certain respects become immediately responsible to 
them, yet they are to be regarded as belonging to the 
order of the laity till they receive ordination to the 
whole work of the gospel ministry." [Mins. G. A., 
1829, p. 377.] 

8. Ordained ministers not members. "Or- 
dained ministers ought not to be considered church- 
members, and to have their names enrolled as such." 
[Mins. G. A., O. S., 1843, P- 176.] 

9. Blank forms of the Board of Publication rec- 
ommended. The General Assembly "urges upon 
all our churches the use of the printed blanks for the 



The Session. 



dismission and reception of members, furnished by our 
Board of Publication." [Mins. G. A., 1871, p. 587.] 

XII. RECEPTION OF MEMBERS. 

1. Constitutional provisions. "The Session has 
power to receive members into the church." [F. G., 
Ch. IX., §6.] See for reception on confession, No. 
18, p. 142, and by certificate, No. 2, p. 146. 

2. Terms of membership. The only terms of 
membership are the conditions of salvation. "A pro- 
fession of faith in Christ and obedience to him is all 
that is required in our Standards of those who are out 
of the visible Church, in order to their being baptized." 
[Mins. G. A., N. S., i860, p. 244. See C. F., Ch. 
XXVIII., § 4; and L. C, Quest. 166; S. C, Quest. 
95.] Faith in Christ involves repentance for sin, 
dependence for salvation solely upon his atoning work, 
recognition of his deity, acknowledgment of his au- 
thority as Lord, and acceptance of the Scriptures as 
the Word of God. 

3. Vote of Session is the final act. For the re- 
ception of church-members, whether by letter or on 
confession of faith, "the Session is the church, and its 

act of admission the act of the church The vote 

of the Session is the essential and final act by which 
they are thus received, and needs no subsequent action 
of the church to give it reality or validity." [Mins. 
G. A., N. S., 1865, pp. 22, 23.] 

4. Members must be received by Session, 
"The order of the churches requires that all persons 



The Session. 



J 39 



making a public profession of religion be introduced 
to the communion of the Church only by an individual 
Session regularly constituted." [Mins. G. A., 1832, 
p. 334.] See for exceptions, No. 3, p. 136, and No. 
6, p. 137. 

5. Members can be received only into the 
church over which Session rules. " Sessions can- 
not receive persons on profession of their faith in 
Christ, or by letter, into any body except into the 
organized church of which any given Session is the 
governing body." [Mins. G. A., 1893, p. 86.] 

6. Session not to receive members intending to 
belong to another church. " The practice of one 
Session admitting to a Christian profession, persons 
belonging or intending to belong to a congregation 
under the care of another Session, is irregular, and 
ought not to be countenanced." [Mins. G. A., 1832, 
P- 334-] 

7. Absentee members not to be received on 
confession. " When a person has been absent three 
years and his residence unknown, the Session of any 
other Presbyterian church cannot receive him on pro- 
fession of faith, if restored standing in the church to 
which he belongs and regular dismission therefrom are 
possible." [Mins. G. A., 1887, P- 81.] 

8. Suspended member cannot be received on 
examination. A suspended church-member uniting 
with another church on examination, without stating 
the fact of his suspension, "unites deceptively. So 
soon as the facts in the case are ascertained by the 
Session of this second church, the proper order of 



The Session. 



procedure is for this Session, after conference with the 
accused person, to strike his name from their roll of 
church-members as not under their jurisdiction, to 
communicate their action to the Sesssion suspending 
him, with the reasons for it, and to request the said 
Session to proceed against him on separate process for 
duplicity and disorder." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1866, 
p. 269.] 

9. Applicants for membership having* scruples 
on infant baptism. " While it is clear, that persons 
otherwise of good Christian character, are not to be 
excluded from the communion of that Church, be- 
cause they have scruples concerning infant baptism, 
there is in every case, where such persons apply for 
admission, a question as to the expediency of receiving 
them, upon which the Session of the church must 
decide." [Mins. G. A., 1834, p. 36.] 

10. Persons disinclined to submit to the ordi- 
nances and regulations of the Church not to be 
received. Persons who do not believe in water bap- 
tism [Mins. G. A., 1883, p. 627], and persons not in- 
clined to submit to the discipline of the church [Mins. 
G. A., O. S., 1853, p. 434], are not to be received. 

11. Persons rejecting fundamental doctrines 
cannot be admitted. Persons who do not believe in 
the fundamental doctrines of evangelical Christianity 
are not to be received into membership in the Presby- 
terian Church. For this reason the Assembly decided 
that Swedenborgians and Universalists could not be 
received. [Mins. G. A., 1886, p. 37; 1892, p. 60.] 

12. Persons engaged in certain occupations not 



The Session. 



to be admitted. Persons engaged in secular work 
on the Sabbath with a view to worldly advantage 
[Mins. G. A., 1819, p. 713], and persons engaged in 
the manufacture and sale of intoxicating drinks [Mins. 
G. A., 1877, p. 558], are not to be admitted to mem- 
bership. 

13. Persons guilty of certain practices. Polyga- 
mists [Mins. G. A., 1875, P- 5°7]> an< ^ duellists [Mins. 
G. A., 1805, p. 339], are not to be received until they 
"manifest a just sense of guilt, and give satisfactory 
evidence of repentance." 

14. Discretion vested in the Session. "Every 
Session must judge of that degree of knowledge of 
Christian doctrine, and adherence thereto on the part 
of those examined by them, which may render their 
reception suitable, and for their own edification, and 
the peace of the church." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1853, 
P- 434.] 

15. Baptism necessary to membership. " The 

vote of the Session is conditioned upon the baptism, 
and can in no case be a substitute for the sacrament 
itself:" [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1867, p. 496.] 

16. Baptized children. See p. 162. 

17. Examination of applicants. Seep. 142. 

18. Baptized persons, public profession. " Any 
forms, for publicly recognizing those who have been 
thus admitted to sealing ordinances, should give effect 
to the distinction, so clearly laid down by our Stand- 
ards, between admitting the children of the church to 
the Lord's Table, and the unbaptized to membership 
in the church." [Mins. G. A., 1873, P- 639.] 



The Session. 



19. Unbaptized persons, public profession. 

' k When unbaptized persons apply for admission into 
the church, they shall, in ordinary cases, after giving 
satisfaction with respect to their knowledge and piety, 
make a public profession of their faith, in the presence 
of the congregation; and thereupon be baptized." 
[D. YY., Ch. X., § 4-] 

20. Profession of faith may be in the presence 
of the Session. "The public profession of one's 
faith may for sufficient reasons, as the Directory for 
Worship [Ch. X., ^ 4] implies, be omitted." [Mins. 
G. A., N. S., 1867, p. 497.] But in such exceptional 
cases, the profession should be in the presence of the 
Session or a committee of the Session. A profession 
made by a person in articulo mortis, and only in the 
presence of a minister or elder, does not constitute 
membership in 'the visible Church. 

21. Local confessions of faith and covenants 
not authoritative. " Confessions of faith and cove- 
nants in use among local churches are not essential to 
the organization of a church, or the establishment of 
membership therein, since they are not the authorita- 
tive standard of faith or practice in the Presbyterian 
Church." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1865, p. 23.] 

XIII. EXAMINATION OF APPLICANTS. 

1. Examination of applicants. ' 6 Those who are 
to be admitted to sealing ordinances, shall be exam- 
ined as to their knowledge and piety." [D. W., Ch. 

§ 3-] 

2. Examination to be in the presence of the 



The Session. 



H3 



Session. " Inasmuch as the members of the Session 
are the judges of the qualifications of those to be ad- 
mitted to sealing ordinances, and the reception of such 
is their act, the examination of candidates ought mani- 
festly to be in their presence, unless in special cases." 
[Mins. G. A., 1885, p. 638.] 

3. Committee to examine in special cases. 
With reference to the examination of candidates unable 
to appear before Session the Assembly has decided that 
"in special cases of sickness, or other hindrance, this 
duty may be performed by a committee under direction 
of the Session." [Mins. G. A., 1885, p. 638.] 

4. Persons to examine. The examination of 
candidates for church-membership should be con- 
ducted under the direction of the pastor, or, if there 
be none, by the moderator of the Session. All the 
ruling elders present should be requested by name to 
take part in the examination, and no elder should be 
excused from performing this duty. 

5. Previous conference with applicants. The 
pastor, or, if there be none, the clerk of Session, should 
confer with applicants, prior to their appearance before 
the Session, with a view to due preparation for the ex- 
amination, and to remove any natural fears which may 
be cherished by young persons. 

6. Method and character of examination. The 
moderator should first ascertain the full name and age 
of each candidate, and the fact of his or her baptism 
or non-baptism. These items should be entered upon 
the memorandum of the clerk of Session for use in the 
records. Then should follow inquiries as to — 



144 



The Session. 



(1) The time when a desire was first felt by the 

candidates to confess Christ; 

(2) The influences which led to this desire ; 

(3) The motives impelling to union with the Church ; 

(4) The habits of the candidates with respect to 
prayer and reading of the Scriptures \ 

(5) The acceptance by the candidates of the Scrip- 
tures as the Word of God ; 

(6) The extent of their realization of sin and conse- 
quent need of a Saviour ; 

(7) Their dependence upon the Lord Jesus Christ 
alone for salvation \ 

(8) Their knowledge of fundamental Christian doc- 
trine ; 

(9) Their purpose to obey and serve Christ in the 
life; 

(10) Their purpose to perform faithfully their duties 
as church -members. 

The examination should be as simple as possible, 
avoiding all theological technicalities, and developing 
mainly the fact of actual faith in and purpose to serve 
faithfully the Lord Jesus Christ. Especially should 
care be taken not to burden the consciences of con- 
verts with doctrines, belief in which is not required of 
church-members. See p. 46. 

7. Questions precedent to admission. While 
inquiries along the lines above indicated should be 
put to applicants, by all members of the Session, in 
their discretion, the following or similar questions 
should be put to all applicants by the moderator, and 
answered by them in the affirmative : 



The Session, 



45 



1. Do you believe in one God, Father, Son and 
Holy Ghost ? 

2. Do you believe in Jesus Christ, as the only-be- 
gotten Son of God, and do you receive him as your 
Saviour and acknowledge him as your Lord? 

3. Do you believe in the Holy Scriptures as the 
Word of God, and accept them as the infallible and 
supreme rule of faith and conduct ? 

4. Do you promise to endeavor to lead a consistent 
Christian life? 

5. Do you promise to obey the rules of this church, 
to contribute to its support according to ability, to 
attend its services, and to promote its peace, purity, 
and welfare, so long as you remain a member? 

8. Reception of applicants. A motion to receive 
applicants having been made and adopted, the mem- 
bers of Session should rise and extend a cordial wel- 
come in the name of Christ to the new members, taking 
them by the hand, and wishing them happiness and 
success in the Christian life. A brief prayer would be 
a fitting close to the solemn service. 

9. Directions to applicants after reception. 
The moderator of Session should give to the new mem- 
bers definite directions as to the time during divine 
service, when they will make a public profession of faith 
in Christ. 

XIV. DISMISSAL OR WITHDRAWAL OF 
MEMBERS. 

1. Sessions to counsel transfer. It is " enjoined 
upon the Sessions of our churches, on the removal of 
10 



The Session. 



any members beyond the boundaries of their own or- 
ganization," to "counsel these members to transfer their 
relation immediately, if practicable, or at the earliest 
opportunity." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1869, p. 923.] 

2. Certificate required. " When any member shall 
remove from one church to another, he shall produce 
a certificate, ordinarily not more than one year old, of 
his church-membership and dismission, before he shall 
be admitted as a regular member of that church." [B. 
D., § 114.] 

3. Jurisdiction over transferred member. "A 

member of a church, receiving a certificate of dismis- 
sion to another church, shall continue to be a member 
of the church giving him the certificate, and subject to 
the jurisdiction of the Session, until he has become a 
member of the church to which he is recommended, or 
some other evangelical church." [B. D., § 109.] 

4. Certificate to be addressed to a church. 
"The certificate shall be addressed to a particular 
church." [B. D., § 114.] 

5. Certificate good in any evangelical church. 
While a certificate of dismission is to be addressed to 
a particular church, the holder may deposit it with 
"some other evangelical church." [B. D., § 109.] 

6. Certificate to include children. In addition 
to the name of the church-member, if that member be 
a parent "the names of the baptized children, if such 
children are members of his household and remove 
with him, and are not themselves communicants, shall 
be included in the certificate of dismission. " [B. D., 
§ II 4-] 



The Session. 



i47 



7. Sessions may delegate authority to issue 
certificates. The Assembly ' ' does not find in the 
Form of Government anything which would invalidate 
the custom of authorizing by vote of Session, its moder- 
ator or stated clerk to issue letters in the interim of 
the meetings of the Session, to members who are in 
good standing, and to report such dismissions to the 
Session at its next meeting." [Minutes G. A., 1891, 
p. 106.] 

8. Effect of certificate. " A letter of dismission, 
whether issued to a ruling elder or private member, 
terminates the relations of the person dismissed with 
the church giving the letter, except so far as said 
church is responsible for its watch and care over him 
during the period of transition." [Mins. G. A., N. 
S., 1867, p. 512.] A dismissed member, further, 
shall " not deliberate or vote in a church meeting, nor 
exercise the functions of any office, until he has be- 
come a member of the church to which he is recom- 
mended." [B. D., § 109.] 

9. Notification to churches. The clerk of the 
Session granting certificates of dismission, should 
notify the church to which members are dismissed of 
the fact. [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1869, p. 923.] 

10. Reception to be reported. " The fact of the 
reception of the person or persons named ' ' in the cer- 
tificate of dismission, " shall be promptly communicated 
to the church which gave it." [B. D., § 114.] 

1 1 . Irregularity does not invalidate dismission. 
In the case of certain persons whose dismission was 
not in regular form, " the Assembly, while not appro v- 



148 



The Session. 



ing of the haste and confusion with which their dis- 
mission was given," "declared their actual connec- 
tion with the church of now to be valid and 

regular." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1849, P- 2 66.] 

12. Dismissal of absentee members. "If. a 
church-member, more than two years absent from the 
place of his ordinary residence and church connec- 
tions, applies for a certificate of membership, his ab- 
sence, and the knowledge of the church respecting his 
demeanor for that time, or its want of information con- 
cerning it, shall be distinctly stated in the certificate." 
[B. D., § 116.] 

13. Suspended member, dismission of. "It 
may be orderly in circumstances of necessity, arising 
from removal to an inconvenient distance," to "dis- 
miss to another church a suspended member," "pro- 
vided that in no instance the Session from which he be 
dismissed be allowed to review or rejudge the case." 
[Mins. G. A., O. S., 1849, P- 239.] 

1 4. Suspended member may claim dismission 
when restored. " When a superior judicatory has 
taken action restoring a suspended member to a good 
standing, said member has the right on application to 
receive a regular certificate of dismission from the Ses- 
sion with which he is connected to any other church 
which he may name." [See Mins. G. A., 1824, 
p. 223.] 

1 5 . Form of dismission to other denominations. 

The whole subject of the form of dismission to other 
denominations, "is one that ought to be left to the 
sound discretion of the various church Sessions." 



The Session. 



149 



[Mins. G. A., O. S., 1851, p. 28.] A certificate of 
Christian character, as a rule, will be sufficient. See 
suggestion of Form, p. 438. 

16. Members uniting with other denominations 
without certificates. " If a communicant renounces 
the communion of this Church by joining another 
denomination, without "regular dismission, although 
such conduct is disorderly, the Session shall take no 
other action in the case than to record the fact, and 
order his name to be erased from the roll. If charges 
are pending against him, these charges may be prose- 
cuted." [B. D., § 52.] In cases of this kind, a 
sufficient basis for action by the Session would be fur- 
nished by the testimony of two credible witnesses, to the 
fact of the union of a given person with another de- 
nomination. 

17. Return of certificate within a year restores 
rights, except those of office. Should a member 
" return the certificate within a year from its date, the 
Session shall make record of the fact, but he shall not 
thereby be restored to the exercise of the functions of 
any office previously held by him in that church.'' 
[B. D., § 109.] 

18. Returned certificates more than one year 
old. No direction as to the course to be pursued, 
when a returned certificate is more than one year old, is 
given in the Book of Discipline. In such cases the 
Session should make due inquiry into the reasons for 
the delay, and make record of such inquiry in its min- 
utes. If "it appears that the parties in question had 
good and sufficient reasons for such delay, being un- 



The Session. 



settled as to a permanent home ; their moral and re- 
ligious life, meantime, being well known to the Ses- 
sion as fully comporting with the requirements of the 
gospel of Christ," they may be restored to the full 
privileges of membership. [Mins. G. A., 1880, p. 79.] 

19. Modified certificates. Absence from the ordi- 
nances of God's house, or other sufficient cause, may 
justify a Session in omitting from a certificate the 
words, "in good and regular standing." Session has 
the power to grant a " certificate agreeable to the Con- 
stitution of the Church and to the truth ' ' [Mins. G. A., 
O. S., 1864, p. 328]. See further, under caption No. 
12, p. 148, and also Form of modified certificate, p. — . 

20. Presbytery may grant a certificate. A Ses- 
sion refused to obey an order of Presbytery to grant a 
certificate, and thereupon the Synod directed Presby- 
tery to furnish the same. The member receiving the 
certificate appealed on the ground that such certificate, 
not being issued by Session, " must necessarily be con- 
sidered not a valid document." The judgment of the 
Assembly was, " that the Synod had the power to issue 
the order complained of, and the certificate so issued 
is a valid document." [Mins. G. A., 1875, P- 5 11 -] 

21. Members of extinct church. Seep. 137. 

22. Letter of credence. " The General Assembly 
urge upon the Sessions of churches, the importance of 
giving to members who remove from them, in case of 
uncertain destination, letters of credence." [Mins. 
G. A., 1871, p. 587.] 

23. Letters of introduction. The General Assem- 
bly has recommended that church members visiting 



The Session. 



Europe be given "letters of introduction to the pas- 
tors of European churches ' ' of the Presbyterian faith 
and order. [Mins. G. A., 1894, p. 156.] 

24. What printed forms to be used. The As- 
sembly "urge upon all our churches the use of the 
printed blanks for dismission and reception furnished 
by our Board of Publication." [Mins. G. A., 1871, 
p. 587.] See p. 43 6 - 

XV. SUSPENDED OR DROPPED MEMBERS— 
Cases without Process. 
The Session of a church has power by virtue of the 
provisions of the Constitution to suspend or drop 
members in certain cases, without trial. These cases 
are as follows : 

1. Communicant holding* mistaken views. " If 
a communicant, not chargeable with immoral conduct, 
inform the Session that he is fully persuaded that he 
has no right to come to the Lord's Table, the Session 
shall confer with him on the subject, and may, should 
he continue of the same mind, and his attendance on 
the other means of grace be regular, excuse him from 
attendance on the Lord's Supper ; and, after fully satis- 
fying themselves that his judgment is not the result of 
mistaken views, shall erase his name from the roll of 
communicants, and make record of their action in the 
case." [B. D., § 48.] See p. 415. 

2. Absentee members, general power. "Al- 
though great caution and tenderness ought to be exer- 
cised toward those whose withdrawing from Christian 
privileges may be occasioned by the unavoidable dis- 



152 



The Session. 



pensation of Providence, without any material fault of 
their own, yet in all cases, in which a church Session 
has good reason to believe that any of the church-mem- 
bers under their care have absented themselves with 
design, either from a disregard of Christian privileges 
or from a wish to escape from the inspection and dis- 
cipline of the church, they ought, without unnecessary 
delay, to declare such persons suspended from the 
privileges of the church until they give evidence of 
repentance and reformation." [Mins. G. A., 1825, 
p. 255.] See p. 413. 

3. Communicant absent for two years, whose 
residence is known, maybe suspended. "If a 
communicant, not chargeable with immoral conduct, 
removes out of the bounds of his church, without ask- 
ing for or receiving a regular certificate of dismission 
to another church, and his residence is known, the 
Session may, within two years, advise him to apply for 
such certificate ; and, if he fails so to do, without giving 
sufficient reason, his name may be placed on the roll of 
suspended members, until he shall satisfy the Session 
of the propriety of his restoration." [B. D., § 49.] 

4. Communicant who neglects ordinances may 
be suspended. " If any communicant, not charge- 
able with immoral conduct, neglects the ordinances 
of the church for one year, and in circumstances such 
as the Session shall regard to be a serious injury to the 
cause of religion, he may, after affectionate visitation 
by the Session, and admonition if need be, be sus- 
pended from the communion of the Church until he 
gives satisfactory evidence of the sincerity of his re- 



The Session. 



i53 



pentance, but he shall not be excommunicated without 
due process of discipline." [B. D.,§5o.] See p. 414. 

5. Communicant absent for three years, whose 
residence is unknown, may be dropped. " But, 
if the Session has no knowledge of him for the space 
of three years, it may erase his name from the roll of 
communicants, making record of its action and the 
reasons therefor." [B. D., § 49.] 

6. Members uniting with other denominations 
without certificates, may be dropped. See under 
" Dismissal and Withdrawal of Members," p. 149. 

7. Suspended members, jurisdiction over. In 
all cases of suspension, whether for offences or absences, 
members continue under the jurisdiction of the Session 
which suspended them. [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1866, 
p. 269.] 

XVI. BAPTISM. 

1. To whom to be administered. "Baptism is 
not to be administered to any that are out of the visi- 
ble Church, and so strangers from the covenant of 
promise, till they profess their faith in Christ, and obe- 
dience to him ; but infants descending from parents, 
either both or but one of them professing faith in 
Christ, and obedience to him, are, in that respect, 
within the covenant, and are to be baptized." [L. C, 
Ques. 166; also, S. C, Ques. 95.] 

2. Involved in reception. "The administration 
of baptism according to the word of God, in the case 
of unbaptized persons, must of course be involved in, 
and attendant upon," the Sessional act of reception to 
membership. [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1865, p. 22.] 



154 



The Session. 



3. Minister to officiate. "The party is to be 
baptized by a minister of the Gospel, lawfully called 
thereunto." [C. F., Ch. XXVIII. § 2.] 

4. Water essential to the sacrament. A person 
cannot "be admitted to membership in the Presbyterian 
Church who has not received water baptism in any 
mode, and who does not believe in other baptism than 
the baptism of the Holy Ghost." [Mins. G. A., 1883, 
p. 627.] 

5. Time. Baptism maybe administered "either at 
the time (of reception by Session), which would be 
entirely proper, or at a subsequent period appointed 
for this purpose." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1865, p. 22.] 
The time usually appointed, is immediately in connec- 
tion with the public profession of faith of new mem- 
bers, and preceding the administration of the sacrament 
of the Lord's Supper. 

6. Place, usually the church. " It is usually to 
be administered in the church, in the presence of the 
congregation." [D. W., Ch. VIII., § 2.] 

7. Mode. " The Confession of Faith, Ch. XXVIIL, 
§ iii., teaches as follows — viz., " Dipping of the per- 
son into the water is not necessary ; but baptism is 
rightly administered by pouring or sprinkling of water 
upon the person." [Mins. G. A., 1834, p. 18.] 

8. Form of baptism. Baptism is to be adminis- 
tered to adults by sprinkling with water, accompanied 
by the words of the authorized formula, " I baptize 
thee in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost." [D. W., Ch. VIII., § 5.] It 
should be preceded by a confession of faith on the part 



The Session. 



i55 



of the person to be baptized, and should be followed 
by a brief prayer by the officiating minister. 

9. May be in private houses. " Although it is 
proper that baptism be administered in the presence of 
the congregation ; yet there may be cases when it will 
be expedient to administer this ordinance in private 
houses ; of which the minister is to be the judge. ' ' 
[D. W., Ch. VIII., § 5.] This provision of the Con- 
stitution is understood to be applicable chiefly to the 
baptism of infants. 

10. Baptism of Roman Catholics. Converts from 
Romanism applying for admission sometimes desire 
to be baptized in accordance with the forms of the 
evangelical churches. The question of the baptism 
of such converts is ' ' left to the judgment of each 
church Session, guided by the principles governing the 
subject of baptism, as laid down in the Standards of 
our Church." [Mins. G. A., 1875, P- 5 X 4; l88 5? 
P- S93-] I* * s suggested, that if the applicants are 
satisfied with their baptism in infancy, then the Session 
receive them upon that baptism ; if, on the other hand, 
the applicants are not satisfied, the Session may order that 
they be baptized. Our Church cannot take a position 
with reference to this matter of baptism which would 
imply that it is indispensable to salvation. Baptism is the 
sign and seal of an inward condition, and the Church, 
therefore, has given Sessions liberty to decide every 
case of Roman Catholic baptism upon its own merits. 

11. Baptism not to be repeated. "The sacra- 
ment of baptism is but once to be administered to any 
person." [C. F., Ch. XXVIII., § 7.] 



1 5 6 



The Session. 



12. Infant baptism. The requirements in connec- 
tion with the baptism of infants are given under the 
head, " The Children of Believers," and will be 
found on p. 162. 

XVII. THE LORD'S SUPPER. 

1 . Membership in evangelical churches a pre- 
requisite to communion. "It is not in accordance 
with the spirit and usage of the Presbyterian Church " 
"to invite persons not members of any evangelical 
church, to partake of the Lord's Supper." [Mins. 
G. A., 1872, p. 75.] " The language of the Book [D. 
W., Ch. IX., § 4], relied upon by some to authorize 



indiscriminate communion, is not correctly interpreted 
by them. Although, in describing the persons there 
invited to the Lord's Table, church-membership is not 
expressed, it is clearly implied." [Mins. G. A., 1876, 

P- 79-] 

2. Frequency of communion. "The commu- 
nion, or supper of the Lord, is to be celebrated fre- 
quently ; but how often, may be determined by the 
minister and eldership of each congregation, as they 
mav judge most for edification." [D. W., Ch. 
IX.', § 1.] 

3. Public notice to be given. " It is proper that 
public notice should be given to the congregation, at 
least the Sabbath before the administration of this ordi- 
nance." [D. W., Ch. IX., § 3.] 

4. Preparatory lecture. "It is proper that" 
"the Sabbath before the administration of this ordi- 
nance," " or on some day of the week, the people be 



The Session, 



i57 



instructed in its nature, and a due preparation for it." 
[D. W., Ch. IX., § 2.] 

5. Communicants' classes. "To secure intelli- 
gent confession of Christ at his table, it is desirable 
that there be something of the nature of a communi- 
cants' class in each congregation, duly made known 
from the pulpit, conducted by the pastor, or, in excep- 
tional cases, by a competent member of the church. 
This class should be, if not continuous, for, say, a 
month before each communion season ; it should be 
so conducted as to elicit free statements of belief and 
experience of religious truth and devotional feelings." 
[Mins. G. A., 1889, p. 63.] 

6. Special services. " As it has been customary, 
in some parts of our Church, to observe a fast before 
the Lord's Supper ; to have a sermon on Saturday and 
Monday ; and to invite two or three ministers on such 
occasions ; and as these seasons have been blessed to 
many souls, and may tend to keep up a stricter union 
of ministers and congregations ; we think it not im- 
proper that they who choose it may continue in this 
practice." [D. W., Ch. IX., § 6.] 

7. Place. The place where the Lord's Supper is 
publicly administered, should be the audience-room in 
which the public worship of the congregation is con- 
ducted. 

8. Time. Usually the Lord's Supper is adminis- 
tered at either the morning or evening service on a 
Lord's Day, immediately after the sermon. This usage 
is in accordance with the opening sentence of the Dir. 
for Worship, Ch. IX., § 4. In many congregations, 



1 5 8 



The Session. 



however, the administration of this sacrament is con- 
ducted as an independent service, at some hour on the 
Lord's Day, and a brief address is substituted for the 
sermon. The Session has the power to make such 
arrangements in this matter of time, as may seem to 
them best. 

9 . Where there is no church organized. ' ' The 

restriction laid by the last General Assembly on our 
missionaries, which confines them to administer the 
ordinance of the Lord's Supper in such places only 
where there are church-officers regularly appointed, is 
hereby repealed." [Mins. G. A., 1798, p. 146.] It 
is the usage for ministers to administer communion, to 
assemblies of Christians other than organized churches. 

10. Kinds of wine. "The essential elements of 
the Lord's Supper are bread and wine. The General 
Assembly has always recognized the right of each 
church Session to determine what is bread and what is 
wine. No new legislation is needed on this subject." 
[Mins. G. A., 1881, p. 548 ; 1882, p. 557.] " It is the 
sense of the Assembly that the unfermented fruit of 
the vine fulfills every condition in the celebration of 
the sacrament." [Mins. G. A., 1895, P- 101.] 

11. Ministers only to officiate. "The Lord 
Jesus hath in this ordinance, appointed his ministers 
to declare his word of institution to the people, to 
pray, and bless the elements of bread and wine, and 
thereby to set them apart from a common to an holy 
use ; and to take and break the bread, to take the cup, 
and (they communicating also themselves) to give both 
to the communicants ; but to none who are not then 



The Session. 



i59 



present in the congregation." [C. F., Ch. XXIX., 
§ 3 : see, also, L. C, Quest. 169.] Neither of the 
sacraments " may be dispensed by any but by a min- 
ister of the word, lawfully ordained." [C. F., Ch. 
XXVII., § 4.] The letter and spirit of Chapter IX. 
of the Directory for Worship, also involve that no one 
but a minister can administer this sacrament. 

12. Ruling elders may aid in the passing of the 
elements. It is the usage in some congregations for 
the minister to distribute the elements. In most con- 
gregations, it is the custom for the ruling elders to 
assist the minister in the distribution. This custom, 
however, is simply a matter of convenience, and a min- 
ister may invite, if necessary, other persons than ruling 
elders to aid him in passing the elements. 

13. No rule as to persons to aid the minister. 
" Inasmuch as we have no rule in relation to the sub- 
ject, the matter is referred to the discretion of the Ses- 
sions of the churches." [Mins. G. A., 1877, p. 516.] 

14. Deacons may aid in the distribution of the 
elements. It is "in accordance with the Presbyte- 
rian law and usage that deacons distribute to the 
church-members the bread and wine in the sacrament 
of the Lord's Supper." [Mins. G. A.. 1874, p. 84.] 

15. Communion by persons who aid the min- 
ister. The persons who aid the officiating minister, 
whether elders or deacons, should receive the elements 
from the minister after other communicants have been 
served. 

16. Communion by minister. "The minister 
himself is to communicate at such time as may appear 



i6o 



The Session. 



to him most convenient." [D. W., Ch. IX., § 5.] 
Ordinarily, the minister partakes of the elements, im- 
mediately before the act of giving them to those who 
aid him in the distribution. 

1 7. Persons who are to partake. The officiating 
minister is authorized to invite such persons as, " sen- 
sible of their lost and helpless state of sin, depend upon 
the atonement of Christ for pardon and acceptance 
with God ; and such as desire to renounce their sins 
and are determined to lead a holy life." [D. W., Ch. 
IX., § 4.] 

18. Session may exclude the ignorant as well 
as the scandalous. " Such as are found to be ignor- 
ant and scandalous, notwithstanding their profession 
of faith, and desire to come to the Lord's Supper, may 
and ought to be kept from that sacrament by the power 
which Christ hath left in his Church, until they re- 
ceive instruction, and manifest their reformation." 
[L. C, Quest. 173.] The officiating minister is re- 
quired "to warn the profane, the ignorant, and scan- 
dalous, and those that secretly indulge themselves in 
any known sin, not to approach the holy table." [D. 
W., Ch. IX., § 4.] 

19. Mode of administration. "The table on 
which the elements are placed, being decently covered, 
the bread in convenient dishes, and the wine in cups, 
and the communicants orderly and gravely sitting 
around the table (or in their seats before it) in the 
presence of the minister; let him set the elements 
apart, by prayer and thanksgiving." Then " the min- 
ister is to take the bread, and break it, in the view of 



The Session, 



161 



the people," and proceed with the distribution. 
" After having given the bread, he shall take the cup, 
and" using the customary words of institution shall 
give it also to the people. It is customary to follow 
with a brief exhortation, and " then the minister is to 
pray and give thanks to God." [D. W., Ch. IX., 

§ S-] 

20. Collection for the poor. " The collection for 
the poor, and to defray the expense of the elements, 
may be made after this ; or at such other time as may 
seem meet to the eldership." [D. W., Ch. IX., § 5.] 

2 1 . Private administration not permitted. "Pri- 
vate masses, or receiving this sacrament by a priest, or 
any other, alone ; are all contrary to the nature of this 
sacrament and to the institution of Christ." [C. F., 
Ch. XXIX., § 4.] 

22. In case of sickness. "The Standards of our 
Church are clear in their teaching, that the Lord's 
Supper is not be received by any one alone, yet, in 
cases of protracted sickness or approaching death, 
when the desire is very strongly urged by a member 
of the Church, to enjoy the administration of the 
Lord's Supper, a pastor, having duly admonished the 
applicant that such ordinance, however a source of 
spiritual comfort, is not, in such cases, an imperative 
duty, or indispensable to salvation, may, with a mem- 
ber of his Session, and such communicants as may 
appropriately be permitted to partake in such solemn- 
ity, proceed to administer this sacrament, — a minute 
of every such act to be entered on the records of Ses- 
sion." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1863, p. 37.] 

11 



The Session. 



XVIII. CHILDREN OF BELIEVERS. 

i. Church-Membership. 

i. Church includes children. "A particular 
church consists of a number of professing Christians 
with their offspring." [F. G., Ch. II., § 4.] Chil- 
dren are likewise included in the Church by the words, 
"together with their children," found in the defini- 
tions given of the Church universal, both in the Con- 
fession of Faith and the Form of Government. It 
cannot be too frequently emphasized, that "all chil- 
dren born within the pale of the visible Church are 
members of the Church." [B. D., § 5.] 

2. Baptism of Children. 

1. Children as members entitled to baptism. 

"All children born within the pale of the visible 
Church are members of the Church, are to be baptized, 
are under the care of the Church, and subject to its 
government and discipline." [B. D., §5.] "Not 
only those that do actually profess faith in and obedi- 
ence unto Christ, but also the infants of one or both 
believing parents, are to be baptized." [C. F., Ch. 
XXVIII., § 4.] " That the seed of the faithful have 
no less a right to this ordinance, under the gospel, 
than the seed of Abraham to circumcision, under the 
Old Testament ; that Christ commanded all nations 
to be baptized ; that he blessed little children, declar- 
ing that of such is the kingdom of heaven ; that chil- 
dren are federally holy, and therefore ought to be bap- 
tized." [D. W., Ch. VIIL, § 4.] 



The Session, 



l6 3 



2. Only infants of members to be baptized. 

" Our Confession of Faith recognizes the right to bap- 
tism, of infant children only of such parents as are 
members of the church." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1843, 
p. 180.] 

3. Baptism of infants of non-communicants. 

There is a diversity in views and in practice in the 
Church with reference to the baptism of the children 
of parents who, though non-communicants, were yet 
themselves baptized in infancy. In connection with 
this question all ministers have been exhorted "to 
take due care " that all persons who " offer to dedicate 
their children to God " in baptism, " are persons of a 
regular life, and have suitable acquaintance with the 
principles of the Christian religion." [Mins. Gen. 
Synod, 1735, P- I][ 5-] Further, the Assembly having 
been asked to give some precise direction and defini- 
tion, of the character " of the visible and credible pro- 
fession of Christianity ' ' necessary in parents bringing 
their children to baptism, " judged it unnecessary, and 
perhaps impracticable, to deliver rules more explicit 
than those contained in the Standards of our Church ; 
but should cases of difficulty arise, they must be de- 
cided respectively, according to their own merits, be- 
fore the proper judicatories." [Mins. G. A., 1794, 
p. 91.] While a diversity in practice exists, the lan- 
guage of the Larger Catechism does appear to confine 
infant baptism to the children of communicants. It 
reads, "Infants descending from parents, either both 
or but one of them, professing faith in Christ, and 
obedience to him, are in that respect within the 



164 



The Session. 



covenant, and are to be baptized." [L. C, Ques, 
t66.] 

4. Presentation of the child. " After previous 
notice is given to the minister, the child to be bap- 
tized is to be presented by one or both parents, signi- 
fying their desire that the child may be baptized." 

5. Time and place. "It is usually to be adminis- 
tered in the church, in the presence of the congrega- 
tion ; and it is convenient that it be performed im- 
mediately after sermon." [D. W., Ch. VIII. , § 2.] 
The recommendation of the Directory as to the time 
is not usually followed. Infants are baptized in some 
churches at the preparatory service before communion, 
when held on Saturday afternoon ; in other churches 
before the sermon at the morning service, on either 
the Sabbath preceding or following the administration 
of the Lord's Supper; and in still other churches im- 
mediately before communion. The important thing 
in this connection is, that the Session shall adopt a 
rule determining both time and place for the public 
baptism of infants. No rule made by the Session can 
interfere with the right of the minister to baptize in- 
fants in private houses. See next section. 

6. Baptism in private. "Although it is proper 
that baptism be administered in the presence of the 
congregation ; yet there may be cases when it will 
be expedient to administer this ordinance in private 
houses; of which the minister is to be the judge." 
[D. W., Ch. VIII. , § 5.] 

7. Form of baptism. After the preliminary state- 
ments respecting the nature of the ordinance, the pro- 



The Session. 



165 



pounding of questions to the parents, and prayer "for 
a blessing to attend the ordinance," the minister, 
"calling the child by its name, shall say, 'I baptize 
thee in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost.' As he pronounces these words 
he is to baptize the child with water, by pouring, 
or sprinkling it on the face of the child, without 
adding any other ceremonv." [D. W., Ch. VIII., 
§5-] 

8. Time when infancy ceases not determined. 

" The precise time of life when the state of infancy 
ceases, is not determined in the word of God, nor by 
the Standards of our Church, and, from the nature of 
the case, is incapable of being regulated by any uni- 
form rule, but should be left to the judgment of min- 
isters and Sessions, to be determined according to the 
particular circumstances of each case. The Assembly, 
therefore, deem it inexpedient to attempt to fix the 
precise time at which children ought to be considered 
too old to be baptized on the faith of their parents." 
[Mins. G. A., 1822, p. 25.] 

9. Children of parents received on profession. 
When parents received on confession of faith in Christ 
into membership, have children under the age of dis- 
cretion, it is proper to baptize such children on their 
parents' faith. This is involved in the closing sentence 
of the preceding section. 

3. Obligations of Children. 

1. Duties as church-members. When baptized 
children "have arrived at years of discretion, they are 



The Session. 



bound to perform all the duties of church-members." 
[B. D., § 5.] 

2. Coming- to the Lord's Supper. When, bap- 
tized children " come to years of discretion, if they be 
free from scandal, appear sober and steady, and to 
have sufficient knowledge to discern the Lord's body, 
thev ought to be informed it is their duty and their 
privilege to come to the Lord's Supper." [D. W., 
Ch. X., § 1.] 

3. General suggestion. Ministers and Sessions 
should impress upon the children of believers, in a 
proper manner, their duties and privileges as church- 
members. The question which confronts these chil- 
dren at the age of discretion is not whether they will 
join the Church, but whether they are ready to sepa- 
rate themselves from the Church. 

4. Obligations of Parents. 

1. Discipline of negligent parents. Sessions 

are "directed to exercise proper discipline where neg- 
lect exists and is persisted in," in the matter of pre- 
senting children for baptism. [Mins. G. A., 1886, 
P. 38-] 

2, Form of engagement or vow. The Directory 

of Worship requires that parents "teach the child to read 
the word of God; that they instruct it in the princi- 
ples of our holy religion, as contained in the Scrip- 
tures of the Old and New Testaments ; an excellent 
summary of which we have in the Confession of Faith 
of this Church and in the Larger and Shorter Cate- 
chisms of the Westminster Assembly, which are to be 



The Session. 



167 



recommended to them, as adopted by this Church, for 
their direction and assistance, in the discharge of this 
important duty ; that they pray with and for it ; that 
they set an example of piety and godliness before it, 
and endeavor, by all the means of God's appointment, 
to bring up their child in the nurture and admonition 
of the Lord." [D. W., Ch. VIII., § 4.] 

3. Engagement or vow necessary. In connec- 
tion with the baptism of children, besides requiring 
of parents that they shall dedicate their children to 
God in baptism, ' 1 the Directory of Public Worship 
requires an express engagement on ' ' their part. [Mins. 
G. A., 1794, p. 89.] 

4. Catechetical instruction enjoined. " The 
Assembly hereby most earnestly remind parents and 
others of the duty of catechising children and youth, 
and enjoin this duty upon them, as one whose per- 
formance no instruction that children receive in 
the Sabbath-school or elsewhere, outside the family, 
can supersede or supply." [Mins. G. A., 1870, 
P- I2 3-] 

5. Children not to be placed in Catholic 
schools. Concerning the conduct of parents who 
place their children in Roman Catholic schools the 
Assembly has declared that it is " a violation of their 
vows" made in the ordinance of baptism, ' 'and a 
great hindrance to the training up of their children in 
the nurture and admonition of the Lord." [Mins. G. 
A., O. S., 1849, P- 26 5-] Tne Assembly has also said 
that "it is utterly inconsistent with the strongest obli- 
gation of Christian parents, to place their children, 



The Session. 



for education, in Roman Catholic seminaries." [Mins. 
G. A., 1835, p. 33.] 

6. Children should be trained in the faith of 
the Church. " We have two suggestions to make to 
Christian parents on this general subject. One is, 
that they cause their children to be brought up in the 
faith of their fathers. We do not mean by this that 
our youth should be prevented from following out 
their honest convictions of duty ; but that they should 
be dissuaded from uniting with other denominations 
from mere caprice or childish fancies. We consider 
the conduct of those parents, who suffer their children 
to abandon our own Church without any adequate 
reason, as in a high degree reprehensible, and calcu- 
lated to inflict a serious injury both on the Church 
and on their divided household." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 
1840, p. 310.] 

5. Church Control over Baptized Children. 

1. Children subject to the Session. " Children, 

born within the pale of the visible Church, and dedi- 
cated to God in baptism, are under the inspection and 
government of the Church." [D. W., Ch. X., § 1.] 

2. Significance of Sessional control. The 
words "inspection and government" used in the 
Standards respecting the children of believers, are not 
to be understood in a judicial but in an administrative 
sense. The power vested in the Session over children is 
in the main that of religious education. The control of 
a given child is the right of its parents. The parental 
authority has the precedence in this matter, parents be- 



The Session. 



169 



ing responsible, however, to the Session for the proper 
performance of their duties to their children. 

3. Children to be instructed. The children of 
the Church " are to be taught to read and repeat 
the Catechism, the Apostles' Creed, and the Lord's 
Prayer. They are to be taught to pray, to abhor sin, 
to fear God, and to obey the Lord Jesus Christ." [D. 
W., Ch. X., § 1.] " This Assembly earnestly and 
affectionately recommend to all the ministers and rul- 
ing elders in its connection, to teach diligently the 
young of their respective congregations the Assembly's 
Shorter Catechism." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1849, P- 
181.] "The Assembly regard Christian training at 
all periods of youth, and by all practicable methods, 
especially by parents at home, by teachers in institu- 
tions of learning, and by pastors through catechetical 
and Bible-classes, as binding upon the Church, accord- 
ing to the injunction, ' Train up a child in the way he 
should go,' and as having a vital connection with the 
increase of the numbers and efficiency of the ministry, 
and of the stability and purity of the Church. 9 1 [Mins. 
G. A., O. S., 1854, p. 30.] See L. Catech., Q. 173. 

4. Diligent oversight enjoined. "Let us, as we 
value that covenant which makes the promise not only 
ours, but our children's, take a more diligent oversight 
of those youthful members of our Church. Too often 
are they left to wander unrestrained and forgotten in 
the paths of error and of sin. Can the Church answer 
to her Great Head, if this neglect of duty be not 
mourned over and corrected?" [Mins. G. A., 1835, 
P- 37-] 



The Session. 



5. Special services to be held. It is recom- 
mended " to the pastors and Sessions of the different 
churches, to assemble, as often as they may deem 
necessary during the year, the baptized children, with 
their parents, to recommend said children, in prayer, 
to God, explain to them the nature and obligations of 
their baptism, and the relation which they sustain to 
the Church." [Mins. G. A., 1818, p. 27.] " Our 
Sessions and Presbyteries are enjoined to see to it that 
pastors carefully instruct their churches on this sub- 
ject." [Mins. G. A., 1886, p. 38.] 

6. Roll of baptized children. "The Assembly 
directs church Sessions " to keep a full and permanent 
roll of all baptized children, and carefully to note their 
public confession of Christ, their passing beyond the 
watch and care of the church, or their removal by 
death." [Mins. G. A., 1882, § 98.] 

7. Years of discretion. " The years of discretion, 
in young Christians, cannot be precisely fixed. This 
must be left to the prudence of the eldership. The 
officers of the church are the judges of the qualifica- 
tions of those to be admitted to sealing ordinances ; 
and of the time when it is proper to admit young 
Christians to them." [D. W., Ch. X., § 2.] 

8. Forms of admission, distinction in. "The 
admission of persons to sealing ordinances is con- 
fided, in the Form of Government, really and ex- 
clusively to the church Session. Any forms, for 
publicly recognizing those who have been thus ad- 
mitted to sealing ordinances, should keep in view the 
principle thus declared, and should give effect to the 



The Session, 



171 



distinction, so clearly laid down by our Standards, 
between admitting the children of the Church to the 
Lord's Table, and the unbaptized to membership in 
the Church." [Mins. G. A., 1872, p. 89.] 

9. Church-relation of baptized children when 
they arrive at maturity. This subject has been 
repeatedly before the General Assembly, and has been 
always indefinitely postponed. That no decision has 
been reached by the Assembly, leaves the question 
within the sphere of authority of the church Sessions. 
Each Session, therefore, should act from time to time 
upon the question, whether the baptized children under 
its care who have reached maturity, and who after fre- 
quent conference still decline to perform the duties 
of church-members, should be retained on the Ses- 
sional roll of baptized children. 

10. Certificates of dismission. The names of 
baptized children are to be included in a parent's cer- 
tificate of dismission. [B. D., § 114.] "When 
parents with their families, are dismissed to other 
churches, the names of baptized children, who have 
neither come to years of discretion nor become com- 
municants, should be embraced in the certificate given. 
[Mins. G. A., 1882, p. 98.] 

XIX. THE SABBATH-SCHOOL. 
1. General Matters. 

1. Constitutional provisions. The Session has 
the power "to concert the best measures for promot- 
ing the spiritual interests of the congregation : and" 



172 



The Session. 



" to inquire into the knowledge and Christian conduct 
of the members of the church." [F. G., Ch. IX., 
§ 6.] "All children born within the pale of the visi- 
ble Church are members of the church, are to be bap- 
tized, are under the care of the church, and subject to 
its government and discipline." [B. D., § 5.] Un- 
der these provisions each Session is empowered to take 
oversight of the Sabbath-school work of the congrega- 
tion in which it rules. 

2. General responsibility of Session. " It is the 
duty of pastors and Sessions to take authoritative super- 
vision of the instruction of youth, so far as to see to it 
that the baptized children of the church are properly 
educated in the family and the Sabbath-school, so that 
.... the children shall be more distinctly recognized 
and treated as belonging to the congregation of the 
Lord." [Mins. G. A., 1878, pp. 25, 26.] " They have 
no more right to relinquish this solemn responsibility 
than they have to give up the care, and discipline, and 
instruction of the church." [Mins. G. A., 1867, O. 
S., p. 451.] " The Sabbath-school, like all the religious 
institutions and agencies of each individual church, is 
and ought to be under the watch and care of the Ses- 
sion." [Mins. G. A., 1863, p. 241, N. S.] 

3. Sabbath-school is not distinct from the 
church. "The Sabbath-school is not a thing dis- 
tinct from the church — it is productive of evil to re- 
gard it as such — but it is the church working in the 
instruction of its own children, its largest and most 
hopeful element, and in the evangelization of the chil- 
dren of those not connected with the church." [Mins. 



The Session. 



173 



G. A., 1871, p. 523.] "The danger is, that the Sun- 
day-school may become detached from its proper con- 
nection with the church and its authority, and assume 
an independence which must prove in the end injurious 
both to itself and to the church." [Mins. 1864, N. 
S., pp. 507, 508.] "The Sabbath-school exercises 
shall be considered a part of the church-work. ' ' [Mins. 
G. A., 1878, pp. 25, 26.] 

4. Supervision by the Session to be all-inclu- 
sive. " The Assembly earnestly recommends the Ses- 
sions of all our churches, in the exercise of their right, 
to maintain a careful and authoritative supervision of 
all the Sabbath-school work of their congregations and 
mission enterprises." [Mins. G A., 1882, pp. 48, 49.] 
" We again call the attention of our Sabbath-schools 
to the deliverances of former General Assemblies, which 
refer the supervision of their work, the selection of 
officers and teachers, the direction of the benevolence, 
and the general conduct of the school to the Session 
of the church." [Mins. G. A., 1885, p. 627.] 

5. The school should contain the whole 
Church. Rev. Dr. James A. Worden defines the Sab- 
bath-school to be "the Church studying and teaching 
the Bible." This definition has been approved by the 
General Assembly, and it is to be hoped that it will 
be realized increasingly in all our schools. The result 
would be of great practical value in many ways, and 
would make every one of our congregations a working 
church. The fact that " truth is in order to goodness " 
would be illustrated thereby every Sabbath throughout 
the length and breadth of the land. 



174 



The Session. 



6. The school should be supported by the 
church. ' ' Many of our schools are left by the par- 
ti cular churches to which they belong, without any 
proper provision for their support. The schools are 
left to provide the funds for their current expenses ; 
and the intelligent interest and affection of the chil- 
dren are centred in self-care. No more should parents 
expect their little children to pay for their own bread, 
clothes, and school-books than should the church ex- 
pect them to bear the expense of their instruction in 
the Sabbath-school." [Mins. G. A., 1895, p. 88.] 
A collection for the Sabbath school should be gathered 
at least twice a year. 

7. The Sabbath-school a part of the pastor's 
work. "The Sabbath-school should be regarded not 
as superseding, but as co-operating with, the entire sys- 
tem of pastoral instruction, the responsibilities of which 
it should not in any manner diminish. ' ' [Mins. G. A., 
1863, N. S., p. 241.] In addition to the exercises 
of the Sabbath-school, every pastor should hold fre- 
quent meetings, especially for the children, in which 
the services are adapted to their intellectual capa- 
cities and wants." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 

35*-] 

8. The pastor's relation to the school. The 

pastor is the chief officer of the Sabbath -school as well 
as of the church. He should be constantly recognized 
as occupying this position. He will be careful, how- 
ever, in the interest of good order, to respect the place 
and authority of the superintendent. These two offi- 
cers should work always in harmony, and any differ- 



The Session. 



175 



ences as to policy should be settled amicably, and by 
action of the Session, after due deliberation. 

9. Attendance of pastor and elders. The pastor 
and other members of the Session should attend the 
school as frequently as possible, and the elders, so far 
as other duties permit, should be teachers in the school. 
The presence of the elders in the school is connected 
vitally with its control by the Session. There will be 
little difficulty in the matter of Sessional control, where 
it is evident that the elders are intelligently and affec- 
tionately interested in its welfare and prosperity. ' ' The 
pastor and Session should visit, encourage and, if need 
be, work in the Sabbath-school." [Mins. G. A., 1878, 
pp. 25, 26.] 

10. By-laws. The Session should draw up a series 
of rules or by-laws for the government of the school, 
specifying the number and duties of officers, the 
method of appointing teachers, etc. 

11. Details of management. The details of the 
conduct of the school should be left to the superin- 
tendent, subject to his responsibility to the Session. 
A person who cannot be trusted in such matters ought 
not to be appointed as superintendent. 

12. Non-denominational Sabbath-school work. 
" There is no force in the plea for non -denomina- 
tional work as being better adapted to reach the 
masses. People will love the agency that cares 
for them ; they will love the Presbyterian Church, 
and come into it gladly, if the Presbyterian Church 
proves that she loves them and seeks their good. So 



176 



The Session. 



we urge our people to stand loyally by their own 
Church agency for this work, and to give what they 
have for this cause, through our own Board." [Mins. 
G. A., 1895, P. 88.] 

13. Systematic beneficence. The Presbyterian 
Church should "make the Sabbath-school a training- 
school in methods and objects of Christian benev- 
olence, to the end that our young people may under- 
stand the work and love the great Boards of our 
Church — not part, but all of them." [Mins. G. A., 
1895, p. 88.] 

14. Collections to be taken for Church causes. 

"That pastors and Sessions be urgently requested to 
maintain a careful supervision of the objects for which 
collections are made in the Sabbath-schools, and to 
secure their contributions to our own benevolent 
causes." [Mins., 1882, pp. 48, 49.] 

15. Church erection. " That our Sabbath- 
schools be urged to make contributions to this Board 
among their annual gifts ; these donations to be 
employed for the erection of chapels for Sabbath- 
school work on our Home Missionary field." [Mins. 
G. A., 1895, P. 95-] 

16. Sabbath-school Work, Foreign Missions, 
Home Missions. See, under "Sabbath-school, 
Special Services," p. 184, for information in connec- 
tion with these objects. 

17. Items of statistical report for Presbytery. 
Church Sessions are required to furnish in their statis- 
tical reports, a statement of the number of Sabbath- 
school scholars and teachers in their respective con- 



The Session. 



77 



gregations, to be transmitted to Presbytery for use in 
the Assembly's Minutes. 

1 8. Items of Narrative for Presbytery. Church 
Sessions are required to make in their Narrative of the 
State of Religion in the congregation, a clear statement 
of the actual spiritual condition of the school. 

19. Report of Sabbath-school work. An annual 
report of the school has been ordered by General As- 
sembly, for the use of the Board of Publication and 
S. S. Work. The blank form is furnished by the 
clerk of Presbytery, and the Session should see that 
it is properly filled out. 

2. Sabbath-school Officers. 

1. Officers of the school. In addition to the 
pastor and the superintendent, there should be in each 
Sabbath-school the following officers — viz., assistant 
superintendent, secretary, treasurer, chorister, and 
librarian. 

2. Appointment of superintendent. " In all of 

our Sabbath-schools superintendents should be chosen 
or appointed, subject to the approval of the Session." 
[Mins., 1878, pp. 25, 26.] The Assembly "earnestly 
recommends the Sessions of all our churches, in the 
exercise of their right, to appoint the superintendent." 
[Mins. 1882, pp. 48, 49.]. It is at times wise, if the 
way be clear, to appoint an elder to the office of 
superintendent. 

3. Superintendent, qualifications of. The chief 
qualifications of a superintendent are three in number 
— high character, knowledge, and executive ability. 

12 



i;8 



The Session. 



It is suggested that so important an office, both from 
the view-point of instruction and of government, 
ought not to be committed to men possessing a less 
degree of qualification than that required for member- 
ship in the Session. The superintendent's relation to 
the pastor, to the Session as the body to which he is 
responsible, and to the welfare of the church is such, 
that the apostolic rule as to the qualifications of church- 
officers should be enforced. See, for " Qualifications 
of the Ruling Elder," p. 62. 

4. Method of selecting officers. Two methods 
are in use. One, is for the Session to request the 
teachers and superintendent to nominate the officers, 
the Session either confirming or rejecting such nomi- 
nations. The other, is for the Session to appoint 
the officers directly, after consultation with the super- 
intendent. It is believed, that the latter method will 
in the end approve itself as the wiser. There is such 
a thing as Sunday-school politics, and its existence in 
certain schools has been productive of evil. 

5. Assistant superintendent. An assistant super- 
intendent should be chosen in all the larger schools, to 
assist the superintendent in his arduous work. He 
should possess the same qualifications for his work as 
the superintendent, and he should be a person able to 
work harmoniously with that officer. 

6. Secretary. The secretary should keep a full 
and accurate record of the work of the school, should 
report at the end of each session the number of 
officers, teachers, and scholars present, and should 
prepare and read the annual report at the anniversary 



The Session. 



179 



meeting. The report should be submitted to the Ses- 
sion. A record book for the use of the secretary can 
be secured from the Board of Publication and S. S. 
Work. 

7. Treasurer. The treasurer should keep an accu- 
rate account of all moneys raised in the school, of all 
payments made, and should report the contributions 
for special objects at the close of each session. He 
should present a complete report of the annual receipts 
and payments at the anniversary meeting. The an- 
nual report should be submitted to the Session, and 
no payments of money should be made by the treas- 
urer, except by authority of the superintendent or the 
Session. 

8. Chorister. It is of great importance to have 
the singing in the Sabbath-school conducted by a 
thoroughly competent person, either man or woman. 
The character of the singing will be largely decisive 
both as to the attractiveness and the effectiveness of 
the school. Too much attention cannot be paid to 
this department by both pastor and superintendent. 

9. Librarian. The librarian should be one of the 
younger men connected with the school. He should 
keep an accurate record of the books loaned to 
scholars, and should have authority to employ as 
many assistants as he may need. He should report 
to the superintendent at least once a month upon the 
condition of the library, and should clearly under- 
stand that he has no individual power in the selection 
of books. See, "Library Books." 

10. Library books. " The books of the Sabbath- 



i8o 



The Session. 



school library should be wholly subject to the super- 
vision of the pastor and ruling elders, and no work 
except it be published by our Board of Publication, 
shall be admitted, which they have not approved." 
[Mins. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 351.] 

3. Sabbath-school Instruction. 

1. Appointment of teachers. The appointment 

of teachers should be made by the Session, after con- 
sultation with the pastor and superintendent. This 
method of action is supported by the following de- 
liverance of the Assembly : "It belongs emphatically 
to the pastor and elders of each congregation to secure 
the co-operation of all the competent members of the 
church, in the religious education of all the children 
and youth to whom they can gain access." [Mins. 
G. A., 1864, N. S., pp. 507, 508.] "The selection 
of teachers belongs to the Session of the church." 
[Mins. G. A., 1885, p. 627.] 

2. Teachers* meeting. The teachers of the Sab- 
bath-school should assemble on some week-day even- 
ing, for the study of the lesson for the ensuing Sabbath. 
The meeting may be held at the close of the weekly 
prayer service, or it may be held on some other week 
evening, as an independent service. The proper 
leader for this meeting is the superintendent, or, if 
he be not able to act, then the pastor. Indeed, a 
pastor can render no more effective service, than that 
which he can give by the careful instruction of 
teachers, in connection with the work which they 
have to do. 



The Session. 



181 



3. Adult classes. The ordinary Sabbath-school 
is still a school solely for the young. The General 
Assembly has urged "pastors and Sessions to put 
forth practical and persistent effort to enlist their 
entire congregations in systematic Bible study and 
teaching in connection with the Sabbath-school." 
[Mins. G. A., 1883, p. 616.] In every Sabbath- 
school there should be established, therefore, classes 
for adults, both men and women. Such classes will 
prove of great value in providing for the needs of 
those scholars who come to years of maturity, and 
who ordinarily graduate from the school and are 
never seen again in its gatherings. They will also 
prove of value as sources of supply for capable teach- 
ers, and will also increase the practical influence of 
the Word of God upon the congregation as a whole. 

4. Primary department. This department of the 
school, containing the youngest children, is established 
in many churches, and should be found in them all. 
It should be placed in charge of a competent lady, 
and her assistants should be selected with due regard 
to the nature of the work. "It is recommended to 
the pastors and Sessions of our churches to make 
themselves acquainted with the system of infant- 
school instruction, and to establish such schools in 
their congregations." [Mins, G. A., 1830, p. 303.] 

5. Normal classes. The General Assembly has 
recommended the formation in the congregation of 
normal classes for the purpose of providing com- 
petent teachers for the Sabbath-schools. Full infor- 
mation with reference to these classes can be had by 



182 



The Session. 



addressing the Rev. James A. Worden, D. D., 1334 
Chestnut street, Philadelphia, Pa. 

6. Graded Sabbath-schools. To grade a Sab- 
bath-school is to divide the school into successive de- 
partments, scholars passing from the lower to the higher 
departments, as they progress in knowledge. Many 
schools already have two departments, the primary 
and the senior department. See preceding section. 

7. The Shorter Catechism. ''The use of the 
Catechism in the religious instruction of the young, 
and of the children under the care of the church, 
is affectionately and earnestly recommended to the 
Sessions, as the most effectual means, under God, of 
preserving the purity, peace, and unity of the Church. ' ' 
[Mins. 1832, p. 372.] " The pastors and Sessions should 
see to it that in congregations where the Shorter Cate- 
chism is neglected, it be introduced and used with due 
prominence." [Mins. 1878, pp. 25, 26.] " The 
Assembly earnestly recommends the systematic study 
of the Shorter Catechism in all the Sabbath-schools." 
[Mins., G. A., 1891, p. 129.] 

8. Temperance instruction. " General Assembly 
most emphatically requests the Sessions of our various 
churches, to provide for systematic biblical instruction 
in the Sabbath-schools under their care, in the prin- 
ciples of temperance, as interpreted by our Church, 
and that such instruction be given at least each quar- 
terly Sabbath" — i. e. every three months. [Mins. 
G. A., 1891, p. 148.] 

9. Denominational church government. " We 
particularly enjoin careful instruction in the distinctive 



The Session. 



183 



denominational features of our church government." 
[Mins.G. A., 1886, p. 66.] 

10. Denominational doctrines. Careful instruction 
should be given to the scholars in certain doctrines, 
distinctive both of evangelical Christianity and the 
Presbyterian Church : among these may be specifically 
indicated : the extent of the Church as including the 
children ; baptism by sprinkling rather than by im- 
mersion ; salvation by faith alone, and through the 
actual sacrifice of Jesus Christ upon the cross. 

11. Bibles for the scholars. While it is true that 
the Lesson Helps furnished the Sabbath-schools, by the 
Board of Publication and S. S. Work, are of a very 
high order of excellence, and while the Lesson Leaf 
should be studied by and be in the possession of every 
scholar, yet every scholar should bring to the Sabbath- 
school his or her own Bible. Familiarity with the 
Bible as a religious text-book should be cultivated 
in every way possible. 

T2. Presbyterian Lesson Helps the best. 
" There is nothing now in the complaint, so often 
heard in former years, that Presbyterian Lesson Helps 
are too expensive. A careful comparison with the 
price of " Helps" published by the leading houses 
in this business, shows that our Board is furnishing 
better goods for less cost ; and if this were not enough, 
it is giving free of all cost supplies to needy schools. 
There is no shadow of justification, or even excuse, 
for patronizing irresponsible concerns whose supplies 
would be dear at any price." [Mins. G. A., 1895, 
p. 88.] 



The Session, 



13. Presbyterian Lesson Helps and periodicals 
to be used. " We earnestly recommend the use in 
all our schools of our Presbyterian Lesson Helps and 
periodicals." [Mins. G. A., 1895, p. 88.] "The 
Assembly recommends to all Sessions to co-operate 
with the Board, and with a spirit loyal to our own 
denomination to prefer the publications of our own 
to those of other organizations." [Mins. G. A., 
1878, p. 25.] 

14. The Westminster Teacher. This excellent 
publication is issued monthly, and is prepared specifi- 
cally for the teachers and officers of Sabbath-schools. 
It contains full expositions of the Bible lessons, and is 
unqualifiedly commended to all who are charged with 
the instruction of the young. 

15. Lesson Helps for scholars. The Lesson 
Helps for scholars, published by the Board of Publi- 
cation and S. S. Work, are the following : for the 
older scholars, The Westminster Senior Quarterly ; 
for a younger grade of scholars, the Westminster In- 
termediate Quarterly ; and for general use, the West- 
minster Lesson Leaf. The latter publication is issued 
monthly, but is so arranged that, if desired, the leaves 
can be separated and distributed to scholars weekly. 
Each leaf contains one lesson complete. The West- 
minster Junior Lesson is issued in the same form as 
the Lesson Leaf, for the use of the little people. 

16. German Lesson Helps. The Board of Pub- 
lication and S. S. Work publishes a German Lesson 
Leaf, which is prepared specifically for German Sab- 
bath-schools, and is issued monthly. 



The Session. 



185 



17. Illustrated papers. The Board of Publication 
and Sabbath-school work publishes four illustrated 
papers for the use of Sabbath-schools : Forward, a 
weekly paper, for young people generally ; The Sab- 
bath-school Visitor, for a younger class of readers, 
published twice a month ; the Morning Star, some- 
what similar to the Visitor, but half the size ; and the 
Sunbeam, which is issued weekly and is for the 
smaller children. 

4. Sabbath-school — Special Services. 

1. Anniversary Day. It is an excellent custom 
in the majority of our Sabbath-schools, to celebrate 
the anniversaries of their organization by appropriate 
exercises. These exercises, as a rule, should be ap- 
pointed for Sabbath afternoon, for the sake of the 
younger children, though at times it may be more 
convenient to hold them Sabbath evening. Great 
care should be taken to make the occasions both 
interesting and instructive. The reports of the secre- 
tary and treasurer should be read as parts of the exer- 
cises, and both the superintendent and the pastor 
should make short addresses. In many schools, some 
of the children take part by recitation and by singing, 
to their own profit and to the edification of the audi- 
ence. It is advisable, when possible, to place the anni- 
versary exercises on Children's Day. 

2. Children's Day. The General Assembly has 
appointed the second Sabbath of June, in each year, 
as a day upon which special Sabbath-school exercises 
are to be held in all our churches, and offerings gath- 



The Session, 



ered to carry on the work of Sabbath-school missions 
throughout our land. 

3. Children's Day exercises. Special pro- 
grammes for the exercises of Children's Day, are 
printed annually by the Sabbath-school Department 
of the Board of Publication and S. S. Work, and can 
be had upon application to the Rev. James A. Worden, 
D. D,, Superintendent of Sabbath-school Work, 1334 
Chestnut street, Philadelphia, Pa. 

4. Children's Day offerings. The offerings for 
Children's Day should be gathered systematically in 
the classes, for several Sabbaths prior to the day. 
Mite-boxes for this purpose will be furnished on 
application to Dr. Worden. The entire collection, 
which is for Sabbath-school missions, should be for- 
warded to the Treasurer of the Board of Publication 
and S. S. Work, Rev. C. T. McMullin, 1334 Chestnut 
street, Philadelphia, Pa. 

5. Design of Children's Day. " The General As- 
sembly notices with approval the observance by our 
churches and Sabbath-schools of the second Sabbath 
of June, designated as " Children's Day," and em- 
phasizes the importance of seeking the presence and 
power of the Holy Spirit in these services, that they 
may not be simply attractive, but profitable, contribu- 
ting to the conversion and Christian nurture of the 
young." [Mins. G. A., 1885, p. 626.] 

6. Home Missions. The Sunday-schools are " rec- 
ommended to set apart the Sunday following Washing- 
ton's Birthday as a special rally-day in the interests of 
the Board." [Mins. G. A. 1895, P- 45-] The Sm> 



The Session, 



187 



day before Thanksgiving is assigned for a collection 
for the Woman's Executive Committee of Home 
Missions. 

7. Foreign Missions. "We counsel our Sessions 
to see that due attention is given in our Sunday- 
schools to the work of Foreign Missions." [Mins. 
G. A., 1890, p. 60.] The time set by the Assembly 
for a special collection for Foreign Missions in the 
Sunday-schools, is the Sunday before Christmas in 
each year. 

XX. WORSHIP. 

1. General Matters. 

1. Importance of weekly worship. " The great 
importance of weekly assembling the people, " for the 
public worship of God. "is in order thereby to im- 
prove their knowledge, to confirm their habits of 
worship, and their desire of the public ordinances ; 
to augment their reverence for the most high God ; 
and to promote the charitable affections which unite 
men most firmly in society." [F. G., Ch. XXL] For 
the fundamental doctrines connected with worship, 
see the Confession of Faith, Chap. XXL, and also this 
Manual, p. 18. 

2. Worship under control of minister and 
Session. "By our Constitution the whole arrange- 
ment of a church as to worship and order is com- 
mitted to the minister and Session." [Mins. G. A., 
O. S., 1845, P- 2I -] "The General Assembly takes 
notice that the exclusive authority of the Session over 
the worship of the church, including not only the 



The Session. 



times and places of preaching the word, but also the 
music and the use of the church buildings, is not suf- 
ficiently appreciated by the Church at large, and that 
there are frequent complaints that trustees of congre- 
gations assume power and authority, especially over 
music and the use of church-buildings, which are not 
warranted by, but are in conflict with, the Constitution 
of the Church. The Assembly enjoins upon the 
churches loyal adherence to our Form of Govern- 
ment, providing that the authority of the Session 
over all matters of worship is paramount, and at the 
same time recommends that all such questions be 
treated by the Session with Christian tact and cour- 
tesy, in the spirit of love and forbearance." [Mins. 
G. A., 1893, p. 90.] 

3. The parts of public worship. " The reading 
of the Scriptures with godly fear ; the sound preach- 
ing and conscionable hearing of the word, in obe- 
dience unto God with understanding, faith, and 
reverence ; singing of psalms with grace in the heart ; 
as, also, the due administration and worthy receiving 
of the sacraments instituted by Christ, are all parts 
of the ordinary religious worship of God, besides 
religious oaths, and vows, solemn fastings, and 
thanksgivings upon special occasions, which are, in 
their several times and seasons, to be used in an 
holy and religious character." [C. F., Ch. XXL, § 5. 
See, also, F. G., Ch. VII.] 

4. Directory a part of the Constitution. The 
Directory for Worship is a part of the Constitution 
of the Presbyterian Church, and as such is obligatory 



The Session. 



upon both ministers and Sessions, except where its 
provisions are commendatory or optional in their 
phraseology. 

5. Simplicity in worship. The simplicity of the 
New Testament in respect to the worship of the house 
of God, is not only universally desirable, but available 
and practicable. It is free from burdensome expenses 
and distractive entanglements. " The Sessions of the 
churches are urged to preserve, in act and spirit, the 
simplicity of service indicated in the Directory for 
Worship." [Mins. G. A., 1874, p. 83.] 

6. Ministers' duties in connection with worship. 
The Constitution of the Church gives to ministers posi- 
tive and discretionary power in the following matters 
connected with the worship of the Church, viz. : (1) 
Public prayer [D. W., Ch. V., § 4]; (2) Public read- 
ing of the Scriptures [D. W., Ch. III., § 1] ; (3) 
Public exposition and preaching [L. C, Quest. 153]; 
(4) Baptism and the Lord's Supper [C. F., Ch. XXVII., 
§ 4]; (5) Church music [D. W., Ch. IV., § 4] ; (6) 
Blessing the people. With the duties thus assigned 
to ministers neither the Session nor any other author- 
ity in the congregation can interfere. It is their right 
to conduct public worship in accordance with the 
discretion vested in them by the Constitution. 

7. Use of the Revised Version. " While in the 
present unsettled condition of opinion regarding the 
Revised Version of the Scriptures, the Assembly deems 
it inexpedient to direct its use in the public worship 
of God, its action must not be construed as intending 
to detract from the value of the Revised Version, or to 



190 



The Session. 



express any want of confidence in it. The Assembly 
feels assured that the recent revision will, if found 
worthy, establish its value in the estimation of the 
people of God, and that the sanction of the Assembly 
is not needful." [Mins. G. A., 1889. p. 80.] 

8. Posture in prayer. The Assembly of 1870 
declared action upon posture in prayer and praise 
inexpedient. [Mins., p. 28.] It is to be remem- 
bered, however, that "the posture of standing in 
public prayer and that of kneeling in private prayer 
are indicated by examples in Scripture." [Mins. 
G. A., O. S., 1849, P- 255; 1857, p. 38.] Further, 
standing in public prayer was the approved posture in 
the primitive Church. Whatever the attitude, it 
should be characterized by reverence. 

9. Liturgical forms. The substance of action 
by the General Synod and General Assembly, since 
the establishment of the Church, is to the effect that 
liturgical forms of worship are neither necessary nor 
scriptural. 

10. Responsive reading. " The practice of respon- 
sive service in the public worship of the sanctuary, is 
without warrant in the New Testament, and is unwise 
and impolitic in view of its inevitable tendency to 
destroy uniformity in our mode of worship." [Mins. 
G. A. s 1874, p. 83.] The Assembly of 1888, how- 
ever, in an appeal case [Minutes, p. 112], decided 
that this practice was not contrary to the Constitution 
of the Church. 

1 1 . Forms in use by the Reformed churches. 
Each minister is at liberty " to avail himself of the 



The Session. 



191 



Calvinistic or other ancient devotional forms of the 
Reformed churches, so far as may seem to him for 
edification." [Mins. G. A., 1882, p. 95.] 

12. Apostles' Creed. "Its use in worship is not 
contrary to law." [Mins. G. A., 1892, p. 35.] 

13. Bulletin of services. In many churches it is 
now the usage, to issue a regular printed weekly or 
monthly bulletin of the church services, for both the 
Sabbath and the week-days. This is distributed to the 
members of the church under the direction of the 
pastor. Its advantages are two in number — that it 
gives relief from the reading of notices from the 
pulpit, and that it serves as a reminder to church- 
members at their homes. 

2. Worship. — Church Music. 

1. Extent of Sessional jurisdiction. The ap- 
pointment of leaders, organists, and other helpers ; 
the choice between congregational and choir singing, 
and all other matters connected with the music of the 
church, are under the supervision and control of the 
Session, except where the Constitution gives authority 
to the minister. "The Assembly leaves to each Ses- 
sion the delicate and important matter of arranging 
and conducting the music as to them shall seem most 
for edification, recommending great caution, prudence, 
and forbearance in regard to it." [Mins. G. A., 1884, 
p. 115.] See p. 384. 

2. Congregational singing commended. "The 
whole congregation should be furnished with books, 
and ought to join in this part of worship. It is 



192 



The Session. 



proper to sing without parcelling out the psalm, line 
by line. The practice of reading the psalm line by 
line was introduced in times of ignorance, when many 
in the congregation could not read : therefore it is 
recommended that it be laid aside, as far as con- 
venient." [D. W., Ch. IV., § 4.] << < The Lord de- 
lights in the praise of all his people.' This being 
the only part of the worship in which they distinctly 
and audibly unite, it is especially desirable that, as far 
as may be, the whole congregation shall join therein." 
[Mins. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 366.] 

3. Choirs and musical instruments, when to 
be used. " The introduction of choirs or musical 
instruments, can be justified only as they serve this 
end (of inspiring and expressing devotion) and aid 
or accompany sacred song : and no display of artistic 
skill, no delicacy of vocal training, no measure of 
musical ability, compensates for the violation, or even 
neglect, of the proprieties of divine worship. " [Mins. 
G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 366.] 

4. Character of choir-members. " The conduct 
of so important a part of divine worship should be 
committed only to those who respect religion, and, as 
far as practicable, to those who are in communion 
with the church." [Min. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 366.] 

5. Music to be devotional. " Church music should 
be of a devotional character, especially in instrumental 
and vocal voluntaries. All musical performances in- 
consistent with the proprieties of the Sabbath and of 
the sanctuary, should be suppressed and excluded." 
[Mins. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 365.] 



The Session. 



i93 



6. Time of rehearsals. " Meetings for rehearsals 
or mere musical practice should be held during the 
week rather than on the Lord's Day." [Mins. G. A., 
O. S., 1867, p. 366.] 

7. Attitude of Session toward the choir. Ses- 
sions " are urged to cultivate a kind and fraternal 
spirit toward those who lead the music of the sanctu- 
ary, and to manifest an affectionate and appreciative 
interest in any endeavors they may make to improve 
the character of this service, to the end that harmony 
may be promoted, ' and all things be done unto edify- 
ing.' " [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 366.] 

8. Character of hymns used. " When any families 
or congregations in their religious worship make use 
of hymns containing erroneous doctrine or trivial mat- 
ter, it becomes the duty of church Sessions to inquire 
into the matter, and act as the case may require." 
[Mins. G. A., 1806, p. 360.] 

9. Furnishing' books. The selection and furnish- 
ing of the books- of praise to be used in the public 
worship of God are within the power of the Session. 
Care should be taken, however, to ascertain the general 
state of feeling in the church before selecting or chang- 
ing a hymnal, and the choir should be consulted. 

10. The Hymnal commended. "That we heartily 
recommend the new Hymnal to our churches, and ex- 
press the earnest hope for the general adoption of this 
collection as the book of praise throughout our 
Church " [Mins. G. A., 1895, P- 9°-] Write for 
the Hymnal to Mr. John H. Scribner, Bus. Supt., 
1334 Chestnut street, Philadelphia, Pa. 

13 



194 



The Session. 



3. Worship. — Meetings for Prayer. 

1. Extent of Sessional jurisdiction. The Ses- 
sion possesses the right to determine how many meet- 
ings for prayer shall be held within the bounds of the 
congregation, and where they shall be held. Care 
should be taken to avoid having too many such meet- 
ings, lest the demand made upon church-members 
become burdensome. 

2. Leaders of prayer-meetings. In many churches 
the custom prevails of having the members of Session 
lead the prayer-meetings in regular succession. This 
usage ought not to be adopted, however, where elders 
are for any cause disqualified from the acceptable per- 
formance of the duties connected with such services. 
It is better, in such cases, to have the leadership of the 
prayer-meeting devolve upon the pastor. 

3. List of topics. It is advisable to prepare a reg- 
ular list of topics, for a fixed period of time, say six 
months or a year, print the same, and distribute it 
through the congregation. If it is not convenient to 
do this, the regular list of topics issued by the Presby- 
terian Board of Publication can be employed with 
advantage. See, also, "Women and Church Service." 

4. Neighborhood prayer-meetings. In some 
congregations the members are widely scattered. For 
the convenience of members living at a distance from 
the church building, meetings for prayer are established 
at an available private house, under the care of an elder 
or deacon, and held on some evening other than that 
of the regular prayer-meeting. These services have 
proved in many cases both helpful and profitable. 



The Session. 



*95 



4. Worship. — Special Services. 

1. The Lord's Day the only holy day. " There 
is no day under the Gospel commanded to be kept 
holy, except the Lord's Day, which is the Christian 
Sabbath." [D. W. Ch. XV., § 1.] 

2. Pasts and thanksgivings. The Directory for 
Worship empowers church Sessions to determine for 
particular congregations when it is proper to observe 
fasts or thanksgivings. [D. W., Ch. XV., § 4.] 

3. National thanksgivings. " If at any time the 
civil power should think it proper to appoint a fast or 
thanksgiving, it is the duty of the ministers and people 
of our communion, as we live under a Christian gov- 
ernment, to pay all due respect to the same." [D. W., 
Ch. XV., § 4.] 

4. Monthly concert. "The attention of pastors 
and church Sessions is called to the great importance 
of maintaining regular services, with specific reference 
to the spread of the gospel throughout the world. 
This General Assembly would express their earnest 
desire that the ' Monthly Concert of Prayer for Mis- 
sions ' be more generally observed by their churches, 
and they recommend that, in every congregation, the 
first devotional meeting of each month be given up to 
the consideration of the work of the Lord throughout 
the world, and to prayer for the world's conversion." 
[Mins. G. A., 1879, P- 5 8 5 > x 88o, p. 51; 1891, 
p. 182.] 

5. Week of prayer. That the week beginning 
with the first Sabbath of January be observed by all 



196 



The Session. 



our congregations as ( 'a week of prayer " for the con- 
version of the world. [Mins. G. A., 1859, etc.] 

6. Education and colleges. " All our churches 
and literary institutions are recommended to observe a 
day of prayer for the influence of the Holy Spirit upon 
our colleges and seminaries and schools, that our youth 
gathered therein may be converted to Christ, and more 
completely consecrated to his service, and that larger 
numbers of our young men may be inclined to seek 
the work of the ministry." [Mins. G. A., 1885, p. 
688.] College Day is the last Thursday of January, 
and the Sunday preceding is Education Day. 

7. Sabbath observance. The churches are rec 
om mended to set apart one service during the year 
"for the purpose of emphasizing and exalting the 
importance of the observance of the Sabbath Day." 
[Mins. G. A., 1895, P- 2 3-] ^ n J ^9^ tne ^ ast $ a k- 
bath of October was designated for this purpose. 

8. Temperance. The Assembly has repeatedly rec- 
ommended special services in the interest of the cause 
of temperance. It is recommended that Sessions note 
all special appointments, and observe them carefully'. 

9. Evangelistic services. Special and protracted 
religious services are held every year in some churches, 
with a view to reaching and saving the unconverted. 
The exercises consist of prayer, praise, and preaching, 
and an after service is often held in which the unsaved 
are urged to make a decision for Christ. Personal 
visitation by the pastor and others is employed in 
addition, as a means of awakening interest in spiritual 
things. The results of these meetings, when con- 



The Session, 



197 



ducted in an appropriate and earnest manner, have 
been greatly to the advantage of the churches. 

10. Persons engaged. The person to whom the 
special services should be always entrusted is the pas- 
tor of the church. Other ministers may be invited 
with his consent to co-operate, but both the power 
and the responsibility in all matters should be vested 
in him. If one of the class of ministers, known as 
evangelists, is invited to assist in the meetings, great 
care should be taken to choose a person of unques- 
tioned ability, discretion, knowledge, and soundness 
in the faith. 

5. Women and Church Services. 

1. Meetings of women only, commended. "Meet- 
ings of pious women by themselves for conversation 
and prayer whenever they can be conveniently held 
we entirely approve. But let not the inspired pro- 
hibitions of the great apostle of the Gentiles, as found 
in his Epistles to the Corinthians and to Timothy, be 
violated. To teach and exhort or to lead in prayer in 
public and promiscuous assemblies, is clearly forbidden 
to women in the holy oracles." [Mins. G. A., 1832, 
p. 377. Reaffirmed, 1872, p. 89.] 

2 . Women cannot be preachers. 1 i The Assembly 
reaffirms the language above quoted from the decision 
of the Synod (New Jersey), as expressing their own 
opinion, as follows : ' The Synod holds that the pass- 
ages of Scripture referred to (1 Cor. xiv. 33, 37 ; 1 
Tim. ii. 11-13) do prohibit the fulfilling by women 
of the offices of public preachers in the regular as- 



198 



The Session. 



semblies of the Church.' " [Mins. G. A., 1878, pp. 
102, 103.] 

3. The Session vested with discretion. " The 

Assembly expresses no opinion as to the scriptural 
view of woman's right to speak and pray in the social 
prayer-meeting, but commits the whole subject to the 
discretion of the pastors and elders of the churches." 
[Mins. G. A. 1874, pp. 32, 66.] "The Assembly re- 
gards all prohibitions contained in God's word as 
equally binding on the Church to-day as at any period 
of its history, but does not regard the passages cited 
as forbidding the participation of women in certain 
of the assemblies for worship in the church. The ex- 
tent of this participation, in our judgment, should be 
left to the wise discretion of the pastor and elders in 
each particular church." [Mins. G. A., 1893, P- 11 4-] 

6. Worship. — Vacant Churches. 

1. To be held every Lord's Day. " It is recom- 
mended that every vacant congregation meet together 
on the Lord's Day at one or more places for the pur- 
pose of prayer, singing praises, and reading the -Holy 
Scriptures, together with the works of such approved 
divines, as the Presbytery within whose bounds they 
are, may recommend and they may be able to pro- 
cure." [F. G., Ch. XXL] 

2. Elders or deacons to preside. "And that the 
elders or deacons be the persons who shall preside and 
select the portions of Scripture and of the other books 
to be read ; and to see that the whole be conducted 
in a becoming and orderly manner." [F. G.,' Ch. 



The Session. 



XXL] It is to be noticed in this provision of the 
Form of Government, that it is not required that 
either elders or deacons shall read the selections 
from the works of approved divines at these services. 
This duty they may assign to any capable church- 
member, whom they may deem competent. Farther, 
deacons as well as elders may be the presiding officers. 

3. Reason for Chapter xxi. The reason for the 
insertion in the Form of Government of Chapter 
xxi. lies in the fact that in certain portions of the 
country, churches at times find it difficult to secure 
the services of an ordained minister. Where the ser- 
vices of such a minister cannot be obtained, and then 
only, the elders or deacons should take charge of the 
services. 

See, also, under ' ' Vacant pulpit. ' ' 

XXI. BENEVOLENT OFFERINGS. 
1. General. 

1. Design and purposes. Every member of the 
congregation "should be trained to give of his sub- 
stance systematically, and as the Lord has prospered 
him, to promote the preaching of the gospel in all the 
world and to every creature, according to the command 
of the Lord Jesus Christ." [D. W., Ch. VI., § 1.] 

2. Place and time. "The proper order, both as 
to the particular service of the day and the place in 
such service for receiving the offerings, may be left to 
the discretion of the minister and Session of the 
church." [D. W., Ch. VI., § 2.] 

3. Giving to be an act of worship. " The 



200 



The Session. 



bringing of such offerings [should] be performed as a 
solemn act of worship." [D. W., Ch. VI. , § i.] " That 
it may be a separate and specific act of worship, the 
minister should either precede or immediately follow 
the same with a brief prayer, invoking the blessing of 
God upon it and devoting the offerings to his service." 
[D. W., Ch. VI., § 2.] 

4. Ministers to cultivate liberality. "It is the 
duty of every minister to cultivate the grace of liberal 
giving in his congregation, that every member thereof 
may offer according to his ability, whether it be much 
or little." [D. W., Ch. VI. , § 4.] 

5. Ministers to furnish information. " Even- 
minister is charged to keep his people thoroughly in- 
formed concerning the work of the Boards, and the 
demand that such work is making upon every mem- 
ber." [Mins. G. A., 1887, p. 122.] 

6. Collections ordered must be taken. In the 
matter of collections ordered by a higher judicatory, 
such as the General Assembly, "it is inconsistent with 
our Church government to be under the check or pro- 
hibition of a church Session \ they indeed may give 
or withhold their charity, but may not prevent a min- 
ister to propose it publicly according to our appoint- 
ment." [Mins. Gen. Synod, 1755, p. 215.] Sessions 
should make place for all such collections. 

7. Rights of church-members. It is the unques- 
tioned right of all members of the church, to have an 
opportunity afforded them to give to any benevolent 
or missionary cause recommended by Presbytery, Syn- 
od, or General Assembly. To refuse to afford them 



The Session. 



20 1 



the exercise of this right, is to encroach upon indi- 
vidual liberty, as well as to deny Church authority. 

8. Duty of Session to increase gifts. Sessions 
are " urged to calculate what proportionate increase in 
their contributions is necessary to comply with " the 
recommendations of the General Assembly, "and that 
they endeavor earnestly to raise that sum.'' £Mins. G. 
A., 1887, pp. 121.] 

9. Systematic giving to be illustrated by elders. 
" Elders should testify, out of their own knowledge 
and experience, to the benefits and blessings of sys- 
tematic principled giving to the Lord." [Mins. G. A., 
1887, p. 121.] 

10. Periodicals. Two periodicals connected with 
the work of the Boards are issued monthly : (1) The 
Church at Home and Abi'oad, 1334 Chestnut St., 
Philadelphia, Pa. ; (2) The Assembly Hei'ald, Au- 
burn, N. Y. The Women's Societies (see p. 209) also 
issue periodicals. 

11. Literature for collections. Literature in con- 
nection with the work of the Boards will be promptly 
forwarded, if application be made to any one of the 
secretaries of the Boards. Literature connected with 
the work of Systematic Beneficence, can be had on 
application to the chairman of that committee. 

2. Offerings. — Objects. 
1. The Boards. The benevolent and missionary 
work of the Presbyterian Church is carried on by 
eight organizations known as Boards, whose members 
are elected by the General Assembly, and for which 



202 



The Session. 



collections are annually recommended by the Assem- 
bly. They are — The Boards of Home Missions, of 
Foreign Missions, and of Church Erection, located at 
156 Fifth avenue, New York City; the Boards of Pub- 
lication and Sabbath- School Work, of Education, and 
of Ministerial Relief, at 1334 Chestnut street, Phila- 
delphia, Pa. : the Board of Missions for Freedmen, at 
516 Market street, Pittsburgh, Pa. ; and the Board of 
Aid for Colleges, at 115 Monroe street, Chicago, Ills. 
See also under " Sabbath -schools," and u Women's 
Missionary Societies." 

2. Support of Sabbath-school. See p. 174. 

3. Collections for the poor. See p. 363. 

4. Temperance. The Committee on Temperance, 
Pittsburgh, Pa., is recommended for contributions. 

5. Church support. See p. 369. 

6. Outside agencies for missions, etc. It is 
recommended that no opportunity be given by a Ses- 
sion, for the presentation to the congregation of other 
than Church benevolent and missionary objects, until 
collections have been taken or arranged for in behalf 
of denominational and parochial interests. This is 
required by simple loyalty to the Church. 

3. Offerings. — Methods, 
1. Methods in general. It is difficult to suggest 
a method for the gathering of offerings, which shall be 
available and useful in all congregations. In choosing 
a method, a Session should take fully into consideration, 
the circumstances of the congregation over which it is 
placed. A plan which would work admirably in a 



The Session. 



203 



city might be altogether out of place in a rural 
church. 

2. Some method should be adopted. The Ses- 
sion should formally adopt at the beginning of each 
fiscal year — that is, April 1st — a scheme of benevolent 
and missionary offerings. This may be either by (1) 
the monthly plan of plate collections after due an- 
nouncement, (2) the subscription-card plan, (3) the 
weekly or monthly envelope system, or (4) the weekly 
basket offerings, as to the Session may seem wise. 
These plans are not obligatory upon any Session, and 
Sessions are at liberty to adopt any new plan which 
may commend itself to their judgment. 

3. Systematic giving. The inspired injunction 
in connection with giving is found in the command, 
" Upon the first day of the week, let every one of you 
lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him." 
Christian giving, taking as its basal principle that of 
stewardship for God, should be developed methodically, 
until it becomes a habit. The adoption of systematic 
giving as a principle of action by all our churches, and 
by Christians generally, is the great need of the times, 
and has been repeatedly recommended by the General 
Assembly. 

4. Proportionate giving. The General Assembly 
recommends " that it be the unwearied effort of all 
elders of our churches to secure a general acceptance 
of the principle and adoption of the practice of pro- 
portionate giving." [Mins. G. A., 1889, p. 68.] 
" We need now to advance a step and lay a holy stress 
upon proportion. A man who gives a cent a week 



204 



The Session. 



where he ought to give a dollar is systematic, but he 
is cheating the Lord out of ninety-nine cents." [Mins. 
G. A., 1895, p. 82.] 

5. Weekly offering's. "It is proper and very 
desirable that an opportunity be given for offerings 
every Lord's Day." [D. W., Ch. VI., § 1.] " The 
plan of weekly worshipful offerings is urged upon the 
earnest practical attention of all our Sessions." [Mins. 
G. A., 1887, p. 121 ; 1888, p. 255.] 

6. Individual pledges. " That the system of indi- 
vidual pledges, either to the general beneficence of 
the Church, or to the work of any special Board, be 
favored as superior both in principle and practice to 
any mode of sporadic contribution." [Mins. G. A., 

1887, p. 121.] 

7. Subscription-card plan. — The features of the 
subscription-card plan of taking offerings for the 
Boards of the Church are as follows: (1) The cards 
have the names of all the Boards of the Church printed 
upon them, with spaces for the insertion of the 
amounts of contributions and the names of subscribers; 
(2) they are distributed to each member of the con- 
gregation at the beginning of the financial year ; (3) 
they are turned in by the subscribers to the treasurer 
of the Session, who retains them as pledges for the 
contributions made ; (4) a regular account is kept of 
payments by the treasurer of Session. This plan works 
admirably in many churches, and is especially adapted 
to congregations in which there are persons of large 
means. 

8. Envelope plan. The features of the envelope 



The Session. 



205 



plan of taking up collections are as follows: (1) Enve- 
lopes are printed having upon them the name of the 
Board for which a contribution is requested, and the 
month or the Sunday for the collection ; (2) the enve- 
lopes are distributed at the beginning of the financial 
year to all the members of the congregation ; (3) 
notice is given of the collection the Sabbath preceding 
from the pulpit ; (4) and the envelopes when gathered 
are turned over to the treasurer of Session. This is a 
method of gathering contributions suitable to all con- 
gregations. 

9. Designated months for the Boards. For 

churches that have not yet adopted the scheme of 
weekly offerings set forth in the Directory for Wor- 
ship, Ch. VI., it is recommended that the first Lord's 
Days of the following months be set apart for contri- 
butions to the Boards : 

Board. Month. Send collectio7is to 

1. Home Missions, Whenever deemed advisable, 

H. C. Olin, Treasurer. 

2. Foreign Missions, January, Wm. Dulles, Jr., Treasurer. 

3. Aid for Colleges, February, C. M. Charnley, Treasurer. 

4. S. School work, May, Chas. T. McMullin, Treasurer. 

5. Church Erection, July, Adam Campbell, Treasurer. 

6. Ministerial Relief, Sept., W. W. Heberton, Treasurer. 

7. Education, October, Jacob Wilson, Treasurer. 

8. Freedmen, December, J. J. Beacom, Treasurer. 

10. Combination of collections discouraged. 

" This Assembly discourages the practice of combining 
the offerings for pure benevolence and those for the 
church's current expenses in the same collection, as 



2o6 



The Session. 



injurious to both causes \ nothing in this is to be con- 
strued against individual liberty as set forth in Chapter 
VI., § 3, of the Directory for Worship." [Mins., 
1887, p. 122.] 

11. Pairs, etc. discountenanced. That the Assem- 
bly commends most highly the efforts to abolish the 
makeshifts of fairs and suppers, and similar unbiblical 
and secularizing expedients for filling the treasury of 
our Lord. [Mins. G. A., 1893, p. 122.] 

12. The tithe system. While Christians in their 
private capacity may accept or reject the Old-Testament 
tithing system, Sessions have no authority to impose it 
in any form upon church-members. Their authority 
in connection with benevolent offerings is simply that 
of recommendation. 

4. Offerings. — Distribution. 

1. Session to distribute. " The offerings received 
may be apportioned among the Boards of the Church, 
and among other benevolent and Christian objects, 
under the supervision of the church Session, in such 
proportion and on such general plan as may from time 
to time be determined." [D. W., Ch. VI., § 3.] 

2. Will of the donor controls gifts. " The spe- 
cific designation by the giver of any offering to any 
cause or causes shall always be respected and the will 
of the donor carefully carried out." [D. W., Ch. VL, 
§3-] 

3. Diversion of gifts improper. In addition to 
the provision of the Constitution which requires that 
the will of the donor shall control designated gifts, it 



The Session. 



207 



should be further borne in mind by Session that when 
collections have been gathered, after due public notice, 
for any specified purpose, that such publicly announced 
purpose decides finally the use to which the money is 
to be put. Only miscellaneous and undesignated gifts 
are under the discretionary control of the Session. 

4. Treasurer. See under that head, p. 129. 

5 . Apportionment of miscellaneous collections. 
The General Assembly of 1895 recommended that mis- 
cellaneous collections be distributed among the Boards 
in accordance with the following ratio : 

Foreign Missions, 33 per cent. 
Home Missions, 31 per cent. 
Church Erection, 6 per cent. 
Sabbath-school work, 6 per cent. 
Freedmen, 6 per cent. 
Education, 6 per cent. 
Ministerial Relief, 6 per cent. 
Aid for Colleges, 6 per cent. 

5. Offerings. — Reports. 

1. Statistical report. The blank form for the 
statistical report to Presbytery is furnished by the 
Stated Clerk of that judicatory. It should be filled 
out by the treasurer of Session, and should contain 
under the proper head a report of the contributions of 
the Sabbath-school and the Missionary and Young 
People's societies, as well as of the church, for the 
several benevolent causes. The blank forms contain 
printed upon them the directions necessary for their 
proper preparation. 



208 



The Session. 



2. Money value of boxes. An interpretation 
being asked of the word " contribution " in the statis- 
tical reports, the Assembly answered that " the money 
value of boxes, etc." was "properly included in the 
contributions reported in the appropriate column." 
[Mins., 1893, p. 114.] 

3. Public announcement of offerings. Sessions 
are "advised to make frequent report before their 
several churches of the amount contributed in their 
benevolent offerings, and the disposition made of the 
same." [Mins. G. A., 1889, p. 67.] 

XXII. CHURCH SOCIETIES. 
This is the day of the multiplication of organiza- 
tions for the performance of benevolent and mission- 
ary work in connection with the Christian churches. 
It is necessary in order to efficiency of operation and to 
the highest welfare of the congregations, that the 
Sessions should supervise the organization and man- 
agement of such societies. By so doing the Session 
will both act within its power, and effectually promote 
the interests of the cause of Christ. Great tact and 
kindliness of spirit are indispensable to successful con- 
trol. It is impracticable to enter into a minute state- 
ment of the nature and number of these Societies, but 
in general they are as follows : 

1. Missionary and other Societies. 

1. Women's Societies. In the majority of the 
churches two missionary societies composed of women 
are to be found, one in the interest of Home Mis- 



The Session. 



sions, and the other of Foreign Missions. They hold 
regular monthly meetings, gather funds for specific 
purposes, and are very useful in stimulating interest 
in general in the great work of missions. Usually 
they are in connection with the general organizations 
auxiliary to the two great missionary Boards, viz. 
The Woman's Executive Committee of Home Mis- 
sions, 156 Fifth avenue, N. Y. City, and the several 
Women's Foreign Missionary Societies, one of which 
is located at 1334 Chestnut street, Philadelphia, Pa. 
The organization of these Women's Societies is rec- 
ommended in every one of our churches. They have 
been repeatedly approved by the General Assembly. 

As early as 1878 the Assembly called "attention to 
the enlarging efforts and the growing influence of the 
women of the Presbyterian Church in the work com- 
mitted to the denomination ;" and pointed "with pecu- 
liar satisfaction and emphatic approbation to the noble 
record to which these women are daily adding by 
their efficiency and devotion." [Mins. G. A., 1878, 
pp. 102, 103.] 

2. Pastor's Aid Societies. In some churches 
organizations of women exist whose object is to aid 
the minister in his pastoral work. Such societies can 
render most efficient service. If formed, they should 
have the approval of the Session, and should consist 
of all the ladies who are active in church affairs. 
Neither their officers nor members are to be set apart 
formally for their work. 

3. Deaconesses. "In all ages of the Church 
godly women have been appointed to aid the officers 

14 



2IO 



The Session. 



of the Church in their labors, especially for the relief 
of the poor and infirm. They rendered important 
service in the apostolic Church, but they do not ap- 
pear to have been elected by the people or to have 
been ordained and installed. There is nothing in 
our Constitution, in the practice of our Church, or 
in any present emergency to justify the creation of a 
new office." [Mins. G. A., 1884, p. 114.] In 1891 
the Presbyteries refused to add to the Form of Gov- 
ernment, provisions formally recognizing deaconesses 
as an order in the Church. 

4. Home Missions. " This Assembly would re- 
affirm the hearty commendations which former As- 
semblies have bestowed upon the Woman's Executive 
Committee. We recognize its ever-increasing useful- 
ness in promoting Home Missionary interests among 
the children and youth of our Church. We congrat- 
ulate them on the noble work they have done in 
troublesome times, and bid them God-speed. ' ' [Mins. 
G. A., 1895, p. 45.] 

5. Foreign Missions. ' ' The Assembly recognizes 
with devout gratitude to God the continued interest 
and increasing efficiency of our Women's Societies 
and their steady loyalty to the Board, also their 
earnest efforts to organize our children and youth 
and train them in the systematic support of missions." 
[Mins. G. A., 1895, p. 64.] 

6. Concentration of work. " In the judgment of 
the Assembly, the gradual reduction of special objects, 
and the concentration of prayer and effort on special 
departments of the work, or on the work in its entirety, 



The Session. 



211 



is a policy to be commended to the Women's Societies 
and to all friends of the cause." [Mins. G. A., 1895, 
p. 64.] 

7. Women and manses. The Assembly " com- 
mends the especial efforts of the kind-hearted women 
in many of our parishes to secure and pay for manses, 
and expresses the hope that their example will be fol- 
lowed in many other churches." [Mins. G. A., 1895, 
p. 96.] 

8. Thanksgiving- collection. " We recommend 
that the Woman's Executive Committee be given the 
Sabbath preceding Thanksgiving Day, for a collection 
for their work from the Sabbath-schools." [Mins. 
G. A., 1895, p. 45-] 

9. Christmas offering. The Assembly has re- 
peatedly recommended an annual offering in all the 
Sabbath-schools for the cause of Foreign Missions on 
the Sabbath before Christmas Day. 

10. Other societies. In addition to the societies 
above named, organizations of young ladies and of 
children for missionary purposes are found in many of 
the churches. If it is thought wise to organize the 
latter, they should be placed in connection with adult 
societies formed for the same purposes, so that there may 
be concert of action by all persons within the congrega- 
tion, interested in similar lines of work. In some 
churches, Boys' Brigades and Societies for Men have 
been formed, which have proven useful in stimulating 
interest in church-work among the male members of 
the congregation, and in some cases have resulted in 
considerable additions to the communicant members. 



212 



The Session, 



The organization of these societies is within the dis- 
cretion of the Session. 

11. Support of Missionaries. A society, whether 
of women or young people, may render valuable ser- 
vice to the missionary Boards by itself supporting, or 
by uniting with other societies in the support of, a 
home, foreign or freedmen's missionary. Inquiry as 
to some special object of missionary effort and benevo- 
lence for a society, may be addressed to the proper 
Board. See p. 201. 

12. Officers and contributions. The various so- 
cieties in the congregation should have the usual staffs 
of officers, and the treasurer of each should report an- 
nually to the Session the amount of the contributions 
received. 

2. Young People's Societies. 

1. General statement. These societies are not a 
new thing within the Presbyterian Church. In one 
form or another they have existed in many of the con- 
gregations for more than a generation. As organiza- 
tions they are under the control of the Session, and, 
whatever their character, their officers should be re- 
ported to and confirmed by the Session, new work 
should be undertaken only with the consent of the 
pastor or Session, and annual reports should be sub- 
mitted. In addition to the local societies, there are 
two general organizations of young people found within 
the denomination. These are the Westminster League 
and the United Society of Christian Endeavor. All 
forms of young people's organized work, so long as 



The Session. 



213 



they are under Sessional control, have the commenda- 
tion of the General Assembly. 

2. Authority of the Church in general. " This 
Assembly recognizes as under the jurisdiction of the 
Church, all young people's religious organizations of 
every name, which are to be found within its churches 
or composed of the members of its churches. The 
variety in the forms of these organizations cannot affect 
the substantial relation which they all alike sustain to 
the Church in her organized capacity. That relation 
is, in one sense at least, the relation of a child to its 
mother, and involves thereby mutual obligations. The 
Church in her courts owes it to her young people to 
take account of their aspirations and activities, and to 
provide proper media for the exercise of these ; and the 
young people, on their part, as members of the Church, 
have a duty of recognizing fully her spiritual authority, 
implying, as it does, her right to advise with them, 
and to direct their movements. It is this authority 
which unites together all Presbyterian churches into 
one common body, and it must reach to all of its 
organizations. Such being the case, the Assembly 
deems it unnecessary to prescribe any specific form of 
organization for individual Young People's Societies, 
while it expects them to conform to certain acknowl- 
edged principles, both general and particular." [Mins. 
G. A., 1896, p. 62.] 

3 . General principles controlling" societies. 6 ' In 
general, these societies are to be organized and to 
work in conformity with the historic position of the 
Church as expressed in her standards and interpreted 



214 



The Session. 



by her courts. This historic position of the Church 
needs to be emphasized to-day with reference to 

" (a) The reverence due to the Word of God as the 
infallible rule of faith and practice. The Church can- 
not countenance as teachers of her young people any 
men in whom she could not repose confidence as 
teachers of her older people. 

" (£) The honor due to the Holy Spirit in the de- 
velopment of the Christian life, and the emphasis to be 
placed, under His divine tuition, on the spiritual 
rather than the formal. 

" (7) The primary authority and inclusive scope of 
the vows assumed by our members, when they unite 
with the Church. 

" (V) The chief means for growth in grace and in 
the knowledge of Christ for our young people, as for 
our older people, are the divinely appointed ordinances 
of the Sanctuary, including prayer, praise and the 
reading and preaching of the Word and the adminis- 
tration of the Sacraments, under the direction of the 
ordained ministry. 

" (<?) The separation of the Church in its organic 
capacities from all political creeds and all methods of 
political action. Our Young People's Societies may 
not be utilized for the advancement of any political 
project, however apparently laudable. The Church 
inculcates upon her members the loyal discharge of 
their responsibilities as citizens, but, in political mat- 
ters, leaves it to the individual conscience to determine 
as to political parties and candidates and platforms,' 1 
[Mins. G. A., 1896, p. 63.] 



The Session. 



215 



4. Sessional authority. " The General Assembly 
earnestly desires to impress upon the mind and heart 
of the whole Church the vital importance of an inti- 
mate and loving oversight of the young people under 
our care ; of the need of instructing them in the privi- 
leges and obligations of their covenant relations to the 
Church and to God ; and of giving special attention 
to the organizations thought best for their culture and 
development ; but the Assembly judges that the work- 
ing, or forming, or managing these organizations and 
exerting this culture belong especially to the churches, 
Sessions, and Presbyteries ; and therefore that no pres- 
ent action by the Assembly is demanded." [Mins. G. 
A., 1889, p. 102.] 

5. Particulars of Sessional oversight. "The 
particular relations of all our Young People's Socie- 
ties to the Church are sustained, in the first instance, 
to the Session of a particular church, and thence, 
through the Session, to the Church at large. Each 
such society is under the immediate direction, control, 
and oversight of the Session of that church in which 
it is formed, and that oversight is not merely general, 
but applies to 

" (a) The constitution of the society, which the 
Session must be careful to see is framed in accordance 
with the general principles named hereinbefore, and 
the received usages of the Presbyterian Church. 

" (£) The schedule of its services, including the 
time of meeting, the course of topics, and the general 
leadership, in order that such services may form an 
integral part of the work and worship of the Church. 



2l6 



The Session. 



" (V) The election of its officers to this extent, that 
each society shall submit for the approval of the Ses- 
sion, the list of those whom it has chosen, lest unsuit- 
able persons should be placed in positions of influence. 

" (V) The distribution of its funds, that the regular 
benevolent work of the Church, under the care of our 
Boards, be not allowed to suffer through indiscriminate 
contributions to miscellaneous objects, which appeal to 
individual sympathy. " [Mins. G. A., 1896, p. 63.] 

6. Number of societies. "It is recommended 
that inasmuch as it is inexpedient to multiply agencies 
unnecessarily, it is the judgment of the Assembly that 
this matter [of young people's work] can safely be 
left, for the present, to the care of the Presbyteries 
and Sessions." [Mins. G. A., 1894, p. 89.] 

7. All forms of organization commended. "The 
Assembly commends the spirit and purpose manifest in 
the organization of Young People's Societies of Chris- 
tian Endeavor, Westminster Leagues, and other similar 
organizations among the youth of the Church, and urges 
all our ministers and elders to be watchful and diligent 
in furthering, directing, and using this important 
agency for the advancement of the work of the Master 
committed to our hands. " [Mins. G. A., 1893, p. 127.] 

8. Constitutions to recognize church relation. 
" The Assembly counsels the youth of its churches, who 
are banded, or may in the future band themselves, in 
such societies, to formally recognize in their constitu- 
tions their relation to the Church, and their subjection 
in the Lord to its constituted authorities, and also to 
provide in their appointment of committees for the 



The Session. 



217 



study of the doctrines, polity, history, and present ac- 
tivities of the Presbyterian Church." [Mins. G. A., 
1893, p. 127. See also, caption No. 5, above.] 

9. Contributions. The method and objects of 
young people's societies' contributions to the Boards 
are "left to the judgment of the Sessions of the par- 
ticular churches." [Mins. G. A., 1895, P- 79-] 

10. Missionary causes. The Assembly commends 
the special efforts made by the Board of Home Mis- 
sions and the Board of Foreign Missions to bring the 
great causes they represent before our young people, 
and earnestly urges all our societies to inform themselves 
in regard to, and to sustain these and other missionary 
agencies of our own Church. [Mins. G. A., 1893, p. 
127. See also p. 212.] 

1 1 . Presbyterial societies. A model constitution 
for young people's Presbyterial societies was approved 
by the Assembly of 1893. [Mins., p. 127.] Copies of 
this can be had on application to the Stated Clerk of 
the Assembly. 

XXIII. INDIVIDUAL OVERSIGHT. 

1 . Individual oversight by elders. It is not the 

pastor alone who has that care of souls which consti- 
tutes individual oversight. This most important work 
is a part of the duty of ruling elders. [Acts xx. 28.] 
The Session, the Constitution declares, " have power 
to inquire into the knowledge and Christian conduct 
of the members of the church. ' ' [F. G. , Ch. IX. , § 6.] 
Opportunity should be given, therefore, in every church 



218 



The Session. 



for the performance of this duty, and it should be car- 
ried forward in a systematic manner. 

2. Plans of Sessional oversight. Two plans are 
largely in use for the performance of this work of 
oversight — that by geographical districts, and that by 
classes. 

3. Geographical districts. By this plan the ter- 
ritory of the congregation is divided into districts, two 
or more in number, the bounds of which are fixed by 
the Session, and each of which is assigned to an elder. 
As a plan it is believed to be the simplest and most 
practicable for the great majority of congregations, as 
it assigns church-members to the care of elders, not 
for personal reasons, but solely by location. 

4. Division into classes. This plan requires the 
members of the congregation to be divided into classes, 
two or more in number, each of which is placed in 
charge of an elder. The choice of the members of 
the classes is made by the elders in Session meeting, 
and is determined by friendly and other conditions. 
New church -members are assigned to their class imme- 
diately upon reception. This plan is in use in some 
city churches, and is a marked feature of the Meth- 
odist polity. 

5. Nature of oversight. The nature of the work 
of individual oversight is clearly shown by its main 
purposes, which are the promotion of holiness, know- 
ledge, and usefulness in the hearts and lives of Chris- 
tians. Discipline, in the punitive sense of the word, 
is incidental rather than fundamental thereto. Elders 
are to engage in it not as constables, but as shepherds 



The Session. 



219 



— not as dictators, but as instructors — not as judges, 
but as fathers. They are to endeavor by wise counsel, 
teaching and guidance to produce in those who are 
under their charge a growing conformity to the like- 
ness of Christ, and their work, therefore, is to be per- 
formed with tact, gentleness, and dignity. A spirit 
of strife, of anger, or of arbitrariness, is unbecoming 
in a ruling elder, and is foreign to the important duty 
of the care of souls. 

6. Extent of oversight. Individual oversight in- 
cludes all persons connected with the church, children 
as well as adults. The elder in charge of a district or 
class in the congregation is responsible to the Session 
for all persons therein. Especially should elders give 
attention to the young persons in the church. See 
P- 93- 

7. General duties. The elder in general should 
visit systematically the families and individuals in his 
district, notify the pastor of cases needing special at- 
tention, give wise counsel to persons needing it, and 
report upon the moral and spiritual condition of his 
district to the Session at its regular meetings. See p. 94. 

8. Members with doubts. " Great forbearance 
should be exercised toward those" who for any cause 
doubt their personal piety. " Their unfavorable judg- 
ment in regard to themselves may be dependent upon 
a temporary depression of mind. They should, there- 
fore, be the subject of earnest prayer and affectionate 
expostulation, with the hope that they may be brought 
to the enjoyment of Christian privileges." [Mins. G. 
A., 1878, p. 58.] See B. D., § 48, p. 151. 



220 



The Session, 



9. Discipline of members. There is no more pro- 
lific and serious cause of weakness to the Church, and 
of reproach to religion, than the lack of judicious dis- 
cipline in the way of admonition and reproof. Fidelity 
and firmness in these particulars will prevent the need 
for more serious action. In connection with all forms 
of discipline, discretion is given by the Constitution 
to the Session " to decide when discipline is neces- 
sary, and the extent to which it shall be admin- 
istered." [Mins. G. A., O. S.., i860, p. 21.] See 
Offences, p. 234. 

10. Members under discipline. It is necessary 
for Sessions to remember that two of the great ends 
of discipline are the restoration of offenders and the 
promotion of their spiritual welfare. " Members under 
discipline are to be treated with the utmost tenderness 
and Christian affection, that they may be led to see 
their errors and return to their duty, and that thev 
may be restored to the fellowship of the Church." 
[Mins. G. A., O. S., 1859, p. 548.] 

11. Baptized children. See, " Children of Be- 
lievers," and "Sabbath-school." 

12. Visitation of the sick and afflicted. Elders 
should visit the sick and afflicted in their district or 
classes regularly. See p. 92. 

13. Licentiates and candidates. Except in the 
matter of licensure to preach, or of recognition as can- 
didates for the gospel ministry, licentiates and candi- 
dates are directly responsible to the Session, the same 
as any other lay members of the church. If discipline 
is necessary, they are to be remitted by the Presbytery, 



The Session, 



221 



" to the Sessions of the churches to which they prop- 
erly belong." [Mins. G. A., 1829, p. 263.] 

14. Members desiring to withdraw. See " With- 
drawal of Members," p. 145. 

15. Absentees. Some member of the Session should 
be charged specially with the duty of the oversight of 
absentee members. No duty devolving upon the Ses- 
sion is more frequently neglected than this. The per- 
son in charge should correspond with the absentees, 
should advise them when proper to take letters of dis- 
mission, and should report regularly to the Session. 
See under "Withdrawal of Members." 

16. Circular letters. The Session will find it ad- 
visable at times to issue a circular letter on the state 
of the congregation. Such letters are printed in some 
churches annually. They should be prepared by the 
pastor, and issued with the signatures of all the mem- 
bers of the Session. 

XXIV. STATISTICAL AND OTHER REPORTS. 
1. Presbyteries and Synods. 

1. General statement. Presbyteries and Synods 
from time to time require reports from church Ses- 
sions upon various subjects. These reports should be 
furnished promptly, should state clearly and fully the 
information desired, and should be forwarded to the 
person named to receive them, in time for comparison 
and tabulation. 

2. Insertion of reports in the records. It is 
recommended that notice of the adoption of all reports 



222 



The Session. 



made to the superior judicatories be inserted in the 
Records of the Session. Copies of all reports should 
be kept on hie, and in some cases they should be en- 
tered in full in the Minutes. This is especially true 
of the Statistical Report to Presbytery. Insertions of 
facts and statistics are not subject to review by the 
Presbytery. [See this Manual, p. 132.] 

2. General Assembly. 

1. General statement. In addition to special re- 
ports for committees, at times ordered by the Assem- 
bly, annual reports of the condition of the church are 
required, one being the Narrative of the State of Re- 
ligion (see below), and the other the Statistical Re- 
port to Presbytery. These reports have been required 
by the Assembly for many years, and the Statistical 
Report is given a permanent form, by being included 
in the Statistical Report of the Presbytery with which 
a given church is connected. 

2. Minutes of Assembly. The Statistical Re- 
port of each church, as a part of the Report of its 
Presbytery, is printed in the Minutes of General As- 
sembly each year. A copy of these Minutes is fur- 
nished to every minister whose Presbytery has paid its 
apportionment to the Assembly's Contingent Fund; 
and also to the Session of every vacant church paying 
its apportionment for General Assembly expenses. 

3. Authority for Statistical Report. "The 
directions to Stated Clerks of Presbyteries, found on 
pp. 290 to 293 of the ' Minutes ' for 1890, are hereby 
adopted by the General Assembly, and Presbyteries 



The Session. 



223 



and church Sessions are hereby directed to prepare 
their Statistical Reports so far as required for the use 
of the General Assembly, in conformity therewith." 
[Mins. 1891, p. 181.] 

4. Blank form. The form for the statistical report 
is furnished by the Stated Clerk of Presbytery. If not 
received by April 1st, a request for it should be sent to 
that officer. 

5 . Directions as to filling columns. The specific 
directions for filling columns are given upon the blank 
furnished by the Stated Clerk of Presbytery. [See 
also for the directions, Mins. 1896, pp. 349 i to 
349 z -] 

6. Accuracy, etc. It is essential that the blanks 
should be filled out with neatness and accuracy. 
Errors are often charged up to the stated clerks of 
Presbyteries which are due to a failure on the part of 
the clerks of Sessions in the particulars just indicated. 
See, for further direction, a copy of the blank under 
the general head " Forms." 

7. Date of Report. The Report should contain 
all the items required by General Assembly for the 
ecclesiastical year, which ends March 31. 

8. Ruling elders. In the column of ruling elders, 
" only those in active service" are to be reported. 
[Mins. G. A., 1880, p, 56.] 

9. Communicants. The total of " all members in 
communion, including the officers," is to be entered 
in the column headed " Church- members." [Mins. 
G. A., 1880, p. 56.] See also, " Purging the Roll," 

P- r 35- 



224 



The Session. 



10. Benevolent offerings. See, under that head, 
pp. 206, 207. 

11. Official signature. " All blanks, including the 
Narrative, are required to be signed, ' by order of the 
Session.' " [Mins. G. A., 1893, P- 2IO «] 

12. Forwarding of Report. The report should 
be forwarded, if possible, sometime prior to the date 
of the spring meeting of the Presbytery, to its Stated 
Clerk. Prompt transmission will materially aid the 
Clerk of Presbytery in his work, and add to the value 
of the Report. 

13. Changes in Statistical Report. If the Clerk 
of a Session in preparing the Statistical Report, dis- 
covers an error after the forwarding of the Report to 
the Stated Clerk of Presbytery, he should at once in- 
form the latter official of the mistake, that the proper 
change may be made, if possible, in the Minutes of the 
Assembly. Changes can be made as late as June 10 
in each year. 

14. Failure to report. When a church Session 
fails to report to Presbytery, the fact is noted in the 
Minutes of General Assembly, by inserting the number 
of members reported the preceding year, with a ( * ) 
in front of the same. 

15. Narrative. In addition to the statistical report, 
church Sessions are required to nil out the blank 
known as the Congregational Narrative. This blank, 
also, is furnished by the Stated Clerk of Presbytery, and 
is used in preparing the Presbyterial Narrative of the 
State of Religion for the General iVssembly. It should 
be made, therefore, as explicit as possible. 



The Session. 



XXV. PULPIT OF VACANT CHURCH. 

1. Vacant church defined. " Every congregation 
or church is vacant which has not a pastor duly in- 
stalled." [Mins. G. A., 1895, P- I02 -] 

2. Session ordinarily has charge. When a 
church becomes vacant, the Session should apply 
through its representative to Presbytery, for permis- 
sion to supply the pulpit until the next stated meeting 
of that body. ' 1 Under our constitution, the Presby- 
tery is officially the pastor of every vacant church 
within its bounds." [Mins. G. A., 1891, p. 176.] 

3. Committee on supplies. A special committee 
should be appointed by the Session of a vacant church 
to arrange for the supply of the pulpit. Sometimes, a 
Presbytery requires Sessions to secure the approval of 
a Presbyterial committee, prior to engaging supplies. 
In this case, the committee of Session should corre- 
spond regularly with the chairman of the Presbyterial 
committee. See also pp. 198, 422. 

4. Power of Session. ' ' It is expedient that no per- 
son be introduced to preach in any of the churches 
under our care, unless by the consent of the pastor 
or church Session." [D. W., Ch. VII., § 6.] In a 
church having a pastor, he may introduce preachers 
into his pulpit at his discretion. In a vacant church 
a minister should have the consent of Session in order 
to the occupancy of a pulpit, subject of course to the 
power of the Presbytery. [Mins. G. A., 1874, p, 85.] 

5. Pastors elect have no authority. Pastors 
elect have no legal authority in particular churches 

15 



226 



The Session. 



until duly installed by Presbytery. Up to the time 
of such installation, the Session is ordinarily in charge 
of the pulpit. 

6. Pastor elect is not stated supply. The pas- 
tor elect " is not stated supply by any virtue of the 
call in progress ; and the Presbytery may appoint 
supplies or give the Session power to supply the pul- 
pit." [Mins. G. A., 1880, p. 45.] 

7. Stated supply denned. " A stated supply is a 
minister employed by a church, with the authority of 
Presbytery, for a definite time or period of service." 
[Mins. G. A., 1895, p. 102.] 

8. Stated supply discouraged. " This Assembly 
observes with solicitude and deep regret, the wide 
extent to which the practice of admitting stated sup- 
plies prevails throughout the Church, and would call 
the attention of our Presbyteries especially to the 
importance of discouraging this practice, and would 
recommend that our Presbyteries, as far as possible, 
insist upon the institution of the pastoral relation." 
[Mins. G. A., 1887, p. 141.] 

XXVI. REPRESENTATION IN THE HIGHER 
JUDICATORIES. 
1. Presbyterv. 

1. Power of appointment. The Session is em- 
powered "to appoint delegates to the higher judica- 
tories of the Church." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6.] 

2. Method. Delegates are usually appointed by the 
adoption of a resolution of appointment, passed in the 
customary manner. See under "Forms," p. 416. 



The Session. 



227 



3. Appointment enjoined. "The Synod do rec- 
ommend to the several Presbyteries to call those Ses- 
sions to account that do not send elders to attend upon 
the Synods and Presbyteries, and to enjoin these Ses- 
sions to call those elders to account that do not attend 
upon judicatories, when sent by them." [Mins. Gen. 
Synod, 1753, p. 256.] 

4. Congregation with a pastor. "Every con- 
gregation which has a stated pastor, has a right 
to be represented by one elder." [F. G., Ch. X., 

§ 3-] 

5. Collegiate church. " Every collegiate church 
has a right to be represented by two or more elders, in 
proportion to the number of its pastors." [F. G., Ch. 
X., § 3.] The term collegiate church is used of a 
church with more than one pastor. 

6. United congregations. " Where two or more 
congregations are united under one pastor, all such 
congregations shall have but one elder to represent 
them." [F. G., Ch. X., § 4.] It is the custom in 
united congregations, for the respective Sessions in 
due order of alternate succession, to elect the single 
elder representative. 

7. Vacant church. " Every vacant congregation 
which is regularly organized shall be entitled to be 
represented by a ruling elder in Presbytery." [F. G., 
Ch. X., § 5.] " Every congregation without a pastor 
is to be regarded as a vacant congregation, and entitled 
to be represented by a ruling elder." [Mins. G. A., 
O. S., 1843, PP- 190,196.] " Churches having stated 
supplies are vacant churches, and are entitled to repre- 



228 



The Session. 



sentation in Presbytery under the provisions of Ch. 
X. of the Form of Government, § 5 " [Mins. 1889, 
p. 131] — t. e., they are each entitled to send one rul- 
ing elder as a delegate. 

8. Alternates. The resolution for the appointment 
of a delegate should contain the name of an alternate 
as well as of a principal, in order to provide for the 
possible absence of the latter, through sickness or other 
unavoidable cause. This usage is based upon the pro- 
vision in F. G., Ch. XXII., § 1, where Presbyteries are 
authorized to appoint alternate Commissioners to Gen- 
eral Assembly. 

9. Term of service. " No rule is laid down in 
our Standards as to the particular term or time of ser- 
vice, of delegates appointed by church Sessions to the 
higher judicatories of the Church." The Assembly 
has left it to each Session " to prescribe the particular 
terms for which, or times at which, its delegates shall 
attend as its representatives in such judicatories." 
[Mins. G. A., 1878, p. 69.] Delegates should, how- 
ever, be appointed for a definite period in the case of 
the Presbytery, and for both the stated and adjourned 
meetings of the Synod. 

10. Delegate for adjourned meetings. "It is 
the usage to have the same elder in attendance at an 
adjourned, who sat for the Session at the regular, 
meeting of Presbytery." [Mins. G. A., 1827, pp. 
123, 124.] 

11. Elder not known, to produce certificate. 

" Every elder not known to the Presbytery shall pro- 
duce a certificate of his regular appointment from 



The Session. 



229 



the church which he represents." [F. G., Ch. X., 
§6-] 

12. Elders retired for disability may not be 
chosen. " No ruling elder, who has retired from the 
active exercise of his office in the church to which he 
belongs, can be admitted as a member of a Presbytery, 
Synod, or General Assembly." [Mins. G. A., 1835, 
p. 489.] This decision can be made to apply only to 
elders who have retired from service on account of 
physical infirmity, or other permanent disqualifying 
cause. See the next section. 

13. Elders, capable of service, but not re- 
elected, maybe chosen. " Elders, once ordained, 
shall not be divested of the office when they are not 
re-elected, but shall be entitled to represent that par- 
ticular church in the higher judicatories, when ap- 
pointed by the Session or the Presbytery." [F. G., 
Ch. XIII., § 8.] 

14. Expenses of ministers and elders. " In 
order, as far as possible, to procure a respectable and 
full delegation to all our judicatories, it is proper that 
the expenses of ministers and elders in their attendance 
on these judicatories, be defrayed by the bodies which 
they respectively represent." [F. G., Ch. XXII., 
§3.] " The Synod do recommend it to the several 
congregations to defray the necessary charges that 
their elders are at, during their attendance upon the 
Synod." [Mins. Gen. Synod, 1735, P- II 7-] 

To carry out the above requirements, Sessions should 
regularly vote from miscellaneous funds in their hands, 
the sums necessary to meet the expenses of their dele- 



230 



The Session. 



gates to Presbytery and Synod. If they have no such 
funds, then a collection for a Sessional contingent fund 
should be taken up annually. 

15. Reports to Session. Church Sessions should 
require regular reports, from the ruling elders ap- 
pointed by them as their representatives to Presbytery 
or Synod. See also, caption No. 3, p. 227. 

2. Synod. 

1. Constitutional requirement. Many of the 
Synods are still composed of "all the bishops and an 
elder from each congregation." [F. G., Ch. XL, § 1.] 
Where this is the case Session should elect delegates to 
the Synod within whose jurisdiction their church is 
located. Where the Synod is a delegated body, the 
elders are chosen by the Presbytery. See p. 102. 

2. Term of service. The term of service of the 
delegate chosen should include the annual stated meet- 
ing of Synod, and also any adjourned meetings of the 
body. 

3. Expenses, etc. For other items of information 

see under preceding head, " Representation in Presby- 
tery," p. 226. 

3. The General Assembly. 

The ruling elder delegates to General Assembly are 
always chosen by the Presbyteries. See, therefore, this 
Manual, pp. 105-109. 



The Session. 



231 



XXVII. JUDICIAL CASES. 

1. General Constitutional Principles. 

The general principles named below, should always 
be given due weight in the administration of justice by 
the Session. 

1. Discipline includes both process and over- 
sight. " Discipline is the exercise of that authority, 
and the application of that system of laws, which the 
Lord Jesus Christ has appointed in his Church : em- 
bracing the care and control, maintained by the 
Church, over its members, officers, and judicatories." 
[B. D., Ch. I., § 1.] See Individual Oversight, p. 217. 

2. The ends of discipline are vindicatory and 
remedial. "The ends of discipline are the mainte- 
nance of the truth, the vindication of the authority and 
honor of Christ, the removal of offences, the promotion 
of the purity and edification of the Church, and the 
spiritual good of offenders." [B. D., § 2.] 

3. Discipline must be exercised with discre- 
tion. " Its exercise, in such a manner as to secure its 
appropriate ends, requires much prudence and discre- 
tion. Judicatories, therefore, should take into con- 
sideration all the circumstances which may give a 
different character to conduct, and render it more or 
less offensive ; and which may require different action, 
in similar cases at different times, for the attainment 
of the same ends." [B. D., § 2.] The inference is 
clear, from the section just quoted, that while, in some 
cases, none other than judicial action may be possible, 
yet in the majority of cases kindly admonition may 



232 



The Session. 



avail to prevent process. That congregation is best 
governed where the authority of Christ is so enforced, 
and the laws of the Church so administered, as to avoid 
the necessity for judicial process. See also, § 9, p. 
220. The General Assembly, further, has recom- 
mended " utmost tenderness and Christian affection " 
in dealing with persons holding mistaken views of 
duty. [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1859, p. 548.] See also, 
References, p. 287. 

4. Prompt action should be had when discip- 
line is required. " It is the opinion of the Assembly 
that had the improper conduct of the appellant been 
made a subject of discipline at an earlier period, a 
more happy issue might have been reached." [Mins. 
G. A., O. S., 1859, p. 547.] "It is the judgment 
of this Assembly that the Session ought immediately 
to have administered admonition in consequence of 
unchristian conduct." [Mins. G. A., 1827, p. 203.] 

5. Rights of members are to be carefully 
observed. "It is the sacred right of every member 
of the Presbyterian Church to have a full and fair trial, 
according to the laws and methods of his Church, be- 
fore condemnation." [Mins. G. A., 1885, P- 603.] 

6. Careful compliance with the Book of Dis- 
cipline necessary. Sessions should remember that 
the provisions of the Book of Discipline are always to 
be carefully complied with. They are law both for 
church courts and church members. Departure from 
them may cause a failure in the administration of 
justice, and cannot but produce a public impression 
unfavorable to the character of church courts. 



The Session, 



233 



2. Judicial Cases. — Powers. 
The constitutional provisions conferring judicial 
powers upon the Session are as follows : 

1. "To these officers the keys of the kingdom of 
heaven are committed, by virtue whereof they have 
power," "to shut that kingdom against the impeni- 
tent, both by the word and censures ; and to open it 
unto penitent sinners by absolution from censures." 
[C. F., Ch. XXX., § 2.] 

2. "They possess the right of requiring obedience 
to the laws of Christ ; and of excluding the disobedi- 
ent and disorderly from the privileges of the Church. 
To give efficiency, however, to this necessary and 
scriptural authority, they possess the powers requisite 
for obtaining evidence and inflicting censure. They 
can call before them any offender against the order 
and government of the Church ; they can require 
members of their own society to appear and give testi- 
mony in the cause ; but the highest punishment to 
which their authority extends, is to exclude the con- 
tumacious and impenitent from the congregation of 
believers." [F. G., Ch. VIII., § 2.] 

3. "The Session have power to call before them 
offenders and witnesses, being members of their own 
congregation, and to introduce other witnesses where 
it may be necessary to bring the process to issue, and 
when they can be procured to attend ; to admonish, 
to rebuke, to suspend or exclude from the sacraments, 
those who are found to deserve censure." [F. G., 
Ch. IX., § 6.] 



234 



The Session. 



3. Judicial Cases. — Jurisdiction. 

1. Persons within jurisdiction. Original juris- 
diction vests in the Session over all persons other than 
ministers of the gospel. [B. D., § 18.] This includes 
ruling elders, deacons, licentiates, local evangelists, 
and candidates for the ministry, as well as church- 
members. Licentiates and candidates are to be re- 
mitted by the Presbytery ' 'to the Sessions of the 
churches to which they properly belong." [Mins. G. 
A., 1829, p. 263.] This jurisdiction also includes 
both alleged offenders and witnesses. [F. G., Ch. 
IX., § 6.] See Citations and Witnesses. 

2. Exclusiveness of jurisdiction. " The judica- 
tory to which a church-member belongs shall have 
sole jurisdiction for the trial of offences whenever or 
wherever committed by him." [B. D., § 108.] 

3. Matters within jurisdiction. " They have 
power to inquire into the knowledge and Christian 
conduct of the members of the church." [F. G., Ch. 
IX., § 6.] " This Assembly reminds the church Ses- 
sions that all known departures from the Word of God, 
in all the pleasures and duties of the private, social, 
and civil life of their members, are under their super- 
vision." [Mins. G. A., 1874, p. 85.] See also, 
Offences, immediately below. 

4. Judicial Cases. — Offences. 
(1.) Constitutional Provisions. 
1. Offence, definition. " An offence is anything, 
in the doctrine, principles, or practice of a church- 



The Session. 



235 



member, officer, or judicatory, which is contrary to 
the Word of God ; or which, if it be not in its own 
nature sinful, may tempt others to sin, or mar their 
spiritual edification." [B. D., § 3.] B. D., § 4, in- 
terprets the expression "contrary to the Word of God," 
so as to include "the regulations and practice of the 
Church founded thereon." This makes the Constitu- 
tion an authority in the determination of the question 
as to what acts are offences. Further, the definition 
in B. D., § 3, makes acts, not in their "own nature 
sinful," to be offences when their influence is for evil. 
Great care, however, should be taken in dealing with 
offences not per se sinful. 

2. Limitation upon the powers of church 
courts. " Nothing shall, therefore, be the object of 
judicial process, which cannot be proved to be con- 
trary to the Holy Scriptures, or to the regulations and 
practice of the Church founded thereon ; nor any- 
thing which does not involve those evils which discip- 
line is intended to prevent." [B. D., § 4.] 

This section emphasizes by its wording the fact, that 
church courts do not possess the arbitrary power of 
declaring that a given act, of doubtful propriety on the 
part of a Christian, is an offence. "All their decisions 
should be founded upon the revealed will of God." 
[F. G., Ch. I., § 7.] It is advised that Sessions, in 
cases where there is a reasonable doubt as to the nature 
of alleged offences, memorialize the Presbytery having 
jurisdiction, prior to action. 

3. Offences, list of scriptural. See, for a full list 
of offences against the moral law, the following ques- 



236 



The Session. 



tions and answers in the Larger Catechism, in connec- 
tion with the sins forbidden by the Ten Command- 
ments. The numbers in parentheses are the numbers 
of the Commandments, the others the numbers of the 
Catechism questions: (1), Q. 105; (2), Q. 109; (3), 

Q. 113; (4), Q- 119; (s)> Q- I2 8, i3°> 13 2 i ( 6 )> Q- 
13 6 ; (7). Q. 139; (8), Q. 142; (9), Q. 145; ( IO )> 
Q. 148. 

4. Aggravations of sins. The Larger Catechism, 
question 151, gives the following as the reasons for 
regarding some sins as more heinous than others. 
' 6 Sins receive their aggravations, (1) From the per- 
sons offending ; (2) From the parties offended ; (3) 
From the nature and quality of the offence ; (4) From 
circumstances of time and place." See the question 
in full. 

5. Elders and deacons. In addition to charges 
of immoral conduct, elders and deacons may be 
charged with schism and heresy. See that caption, 
p. 100. 

6. Heresy. Church- members may be charged with 
departures from the fundamental doctrines of the Chris- 
tian faith, for an offence is defined to be "anything 
in the doctrine of a church-member which is contrary 
to the Word of God," etc. [B. D., § 3.] Church- 
members, however, cannot be put to trial for de- 
partures from purely denominational doctrines. See 
" Subscription," p. 46. 

7. Oases without process. See for absenteeism, 
neglect of ordinances and irregular removal, pp. 
150-152, also, p. 242. 



The Session, 



237 



8. Contumacy. Contumacy is refusal or neglect 
to appear or to answer in a court. It is contempt of 
court. For contumacy of accused person, see B. D., 
§ 21, 33; of elders, B. D., § 38; of witnesses, B. D., 
§67. See also under Citations and Witnesses. 

9. Refusal to take oath. See under Oath. 

10. Marriage vow, violations of. See C. F., 
Ch. XXIV., and caption No. 3, p. 235. 

(2.) Assembly Decisions and Deliverances. 

1. General statement. The General Assembly 
has taken action at various times emphatically de- 
nouncing, as sins, gambling, lotteries, horse-racing, 
betting, intemperance, the knowingly renting one's 
property for the manufacture and sale of intoxicating 
drinks, unscriptural divorces, infanticide, and po- 
lygamy. [See Digest, 1886, pp. 583 to 610.] It has 
also taken action upon certain other matters connected 
with discipline, as stated hereinafter. 

2. Amusements, worldly. The question of 
amusements, in the language of one of the Assemblies 
[N. S., 1869, p. 487], " has to do with the spirit and 
life of Christianity rather than with the letter of its 
law." It is therefore impracticable to make rules 
covering all probable cases. There are general prin- 
ciples stated in Scripture, however, bearing on amuse- 
ments, which Sessions are to accept as determining 
their action in discipline, whether administrative or 
judicial, in all doubtful cases. Substantially as defined 
by the Assembly they are : 

a. That Christian liberty is not to be used in a way 



The Session. 



to offend others or to influence them for evil, [i Cor. 
viii. 9-13 ; B. D., § 3.] 

b. That Christians are to be unlike the worldly- 
minded, and distinguishable from them. [Rom. xii. 
3 ; 2 Cor. vi. 14-18.] 

c. That the question of the propriety or impropriety 
of a given act on the part of a Christian, is to be deter- 
mined by its agreement or disagreement with the law 
and character of our Lord Jesus Christ. [Col. iii. 17 ; 
Matt. v. 16 ; 1 Cor. ix. 1 ; Phil. iv. 8.] "This Gen- 
eral Assembly would affectionately call upon all the 
members of our Church, to so regard their obligations 
to Christ, as to see to it, that they take no part in 
amusements which they cannot take in His name." 
[Mins. G, A., 1891, p. 154.] 

Specific deliverances on worldly amusements have 
been made as follows : 

Card-playing. " In respect to the custom of fash- 
ionable card-playing," the "Assembly would affection- 
ately exhort all the members of the Church to practice 
the most careful watchfulness in avoiding all recrea- 
tions and amusements, which are calculated to impair 
spirituality, lessen Christian influence, or bring dis- 
credit upon their profession as members of the Chris- 
tian Church." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1865, p. 45; 
1891, p. 154.] 

Dancing. "The fashionable amusement of pro- 
miscuous dancing is so entirely unscriptural, and so 
wholly inconsistent with the spirit of Christ, as to call 
for the faithful and judicious exercise of discipline on 
the part of church Sessions, when any of their mem- 



The Session. 



bers have been guilty." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1843, P- 
14; 1 89 1, p. 154.] The Assembly "counsels church 
Sessions to arrest this evil, so far as practicable, by 
wisely guiding the enthusiasm and activity of the 
younger members of their churches by both precept 
and example, into the many forms of useful service 
now providentially presented to all who delight to 
serve and honor Christ. [Mins. G. A., 1876, p. 27.] 
" Social dances and private theatricals are included 
under the head of 'dancing and stage-plays,' men- 
tioned in the Larger Catechism amongst the c sins 
forbidden in the Seventh Commandment.' " [Mins. 
G. A., 1891, p. 154.] 

The Theatre. " In view of the increased attendance 
of church-members at the theatre and opera, the As- 
sembly bear earnest and solemn testimony against this 
practice as inconsistent with Christian duty, since it 
not only gives countenance and support to an institu- 
tion, justly described by a former Assembly as a school 
of immorality, but is in itself spiritually hurtful, and 
tends to obliterate the line which should always be 
plainly visible between the followers of Christ and the 
world." [Mins. G. A., 1879, PP- 62 5> 626 -] 

In connection with all worldly amusements the As- 
sembly has declared that "church Sessions" are 
fully competent to decide when and how far discipline 
should be exercised. [Mins. G. A., 1891, p. 154.] 

3. Civil courts, decisions of, to be investigated. 
"The processes of civil courts differ so much from 
those of our church judicatories, and their decisions 
are not so infallible, that our church judicatories can 



The Session. 



adopt them without investigation." [Mins. G. A., 
1885, P- 6o 3-] 

4. Convictions under the civil law. When a 
church-member is convicted of crime by the civil 
courts, notice of such conviction should be immedi 
ately taken by the Session. A committee should be 
appointed to report upon his case, and pending eccle- 
siastical trial, he may be required to refrain from ap- 
proaching the Lord's Table. [B. D., § 32.] If 
the offence has been committed at a distance, it may 
be necessary for the Session to suspend action until 
witnesses can be secured, or testimony can be taken 
which will enable them to proceed with the case in an 
orderly manner. See B. D., § 21, and Absent accused 
person. 

5 . Intoxicating liquors, manufacture and sale of. 

" We call upon the Sessions of our churches to guard 
carefully the purity of the Church by refusing to admit 
to membership, or to retain those within her pale, who 
are engaged in the manufacture or sale of intoxicating 
liquors as a beverage, or who derive their livelihood 
from this sinful traffic." [Mins. G. A., 1877, P- 558.] 

6. Non-support of one's own church. It is not 
only not "consistent with regular standing in our 
Church," but it is " a matter of discipline," for church- 
members to be supporters and attendants in other 
churches not of our communion, while absenting them- 
selves from and refusing to support the church to 
which they belong." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1865, 
P- 537-] 

7. Ordinances, neglect of. See Cases without 



The Session. 



241 



Process, caption 3, p. 152. In connection with such 
neglect, the Assembly has adjudged it to be, when 
wilful, "a high offence." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 

l8 59> PP- 546, 547-] 

8. Rebaptism by immersion. " The action is 
clearly disorderly and in violation of Chap. XXVIII., 
§ 7, of the Confession of Faith. But as it concerns 
the mode, rather than the substance, of a sacrament, 
whether the act is to be regarded as disciplinable must 
be determined by the Session, in the light of the cir- 
cumstances attending each particular case." [Mins. 
G. A., 1890, p. 46.] 

9. Sabbath observance. "The Assembly do 
hereby in a special manner enjoin it upon the church 
Session to watch over their brethren with tenderness 
and great fidelity in respect to the observance of the 
Sabbath, and to exercise wholesome discipline on those 
who, by travelling or other ways, presume to trample 
upon this sacred institution." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 

!853> P- 3 2 3-] 

" We entreat our members and all other persons to 
conscientiously discountenance whatever tends to break 
down the distinction between this and other days ; as, 
for instance, Sunday trading ; buying, reading or in 
any way supporting Sunday secular newspapers ; social 
entertainments and visitations that dissipate serious 
thought, and all self-indulgence on the Lord's Day, 
that tends to unfit them for God's worship and to im- 
poverish their spiritual nature." [Mins. G. A., 1896, 
P. 2 5-] 

10. Sunday newspapers. "Any voluntary and 

16 



242 



The Session. 



responsible participation in the publication and sale 
of a Sunday newspaper is inconsistent alike with 
obedience to the law of God and with membership in 
the Presbyterian Church." [Mins. G. A., 1877, p. 
531.] The General Assembly endorsed, at the same 
time, the action of a Presbytery in directing a Session 
to proceed to discipline in such a case. 

5. Judicial Cases without Process. 

1. General statement. Church judicatories are 
not required in dealing with certain offences to follow 
the full detail of process. In the cases of [1] mistaken 
views, [2] absenteeism, [3] neglect of ordinances, and 
[4] uniting with another denomination without regular 
dismission, process is not required. See this Manual, 
pp. 151-153. In cases of [1] voluntary confession and 
[2] offences in presence of the judicatory the detail of 
ordinary process is dispensed with by the Book of Dis- 
cipline, except as noted below. 

2. Process, definition. The orderly succession of 
legal proceedings, in accordance with the detail of 
those principles and rules which have been established 
by the Church for the conduct of a judicial case. 
Cases without process, therefore, are of the nature of 
exceptions to the rule. 

3. Confession, voluntary. " If a person commits 
an offence in the presence of a judicatory, or comes 
forward as his own accuser and makes known his 
offence, the judicatory may proceed to judgment 
without process, giving the offender an opportunity 
to be heard ; and in the case first named, he may de- 



The Session. 



mand a delay of at least two days before judgment." 
[B. D., § 47.] The provision empowering the judi- 
catory to proceed to judgment on self- accused persons, 
immediately after confession, it should be noted is not 
mandatory, but a reasonable delay may be allowed if 
circumstances make it proper. 

4. Confession, duty of. "He that scandalizeth 
his brother, or the Church of Christ, ought to be will- 
ing, by a private or public confession and sorrow for 
his sin, to declare his repentance to those that are 
offended ; who are thereupon to be reconciled to him, 
and in love to receive him." [C. F., Ch. XV., § 6.] 

5. Confession, when voluntary. A confession 
is voluntary when not caused by threats or improper 
inducements, and it is the rule in civil courts to hold 
a confession voluntary that has been "caused by the 
exhortations of a person in authority, to make it as a 
matter of religious duty." A pastor or ruling elder, 
very properly, may endeavor to persuade an accused 
person to make confession, during the inquiry which 
precedes trial. 

6. Confession, effect of voluntary. A confession 
of sin voluntarily made, prior to the commencement 
of process, makes service and other detail of process 
unnecessary. But a plea of guilty after process has 
been commenced, is not acknowledgment of guilt by 
one " who comes forward as his own accuser, and 
makes known his offence." [B. D., § 47.] 

7. Offences in presence of the judicatory. See 
B. D., § 47, quoted above under Confession, caption 
No. 5, and note that a delay of at least two days is re- 



244 



The Session. 



quired before the Session can proceed to judgment in 
these cases. 

8. Procedure in above cases. In the two cases 
above given, inasmuch as the accused are to be heard, 
and judgment entered, and appeal allowed, the judica- 
tory should sit as a court, with due announcement of 
the fact by the Moderator. 

9. Record in above cases. "The record must 
show the nature of the offence, as well as the judgment 
and the reasons therefor, and appeal may be .taken from 
the judgment as in other cases." [B. D., § 47.] 

6. Judicial Cases. — Matters Preceding and 
Conditioning Process. 

In all cases of discipline, where it is proposed to put 
an alleged offender on trial, the following matters 
should be carefully considered, as preliminary to 
process. 

1. Accusations, caution as to. " Great caution 
ought to be exercised in receiving accusations from any 
person who is known to indulge a malignant spirit 
toward the accused, or who is not of good character, 
or who is himself under censure or process, or who is 
personally interested in any respect in the conviction 
of the accused, or who is known to be litigious, rash, 
or highly imprudent." [B. D., § 13.] 

2. Reconciliation, effort to secure, in private 
cases. " No prosecution shall be allowed in a case of 
alleged personal injury, where the injured party is the 
prosecutor, unless those means of reconciliation have 
been tried, which are required by our Lord (Matt. 



The Session. 



245 



xviii. 15-17): " If thy brother shall trespass against 
thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him 
alone : if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy 
brother. But if he will not hear thee, then take with 
thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or 
three witnesses every word may be established. And 
if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the 
Church." [B. D., § 8.] See also, under Charges. 

3. Conference with the accused. "Effort 
should be made, by private conference with the ac- 
cused, to avoid, if possible, the necessity of actual 
process." [B. D., § 9.] 

4. Confession by the accused. See Cases with- 
out process, p. 242. 

5 . Process not to be commenced without ade- 
quate proof. " An offence, gross in itself, may have 
been committed in such circumstances, that plainly 
the offender cannot be prosecuted to conviction. In 
all such cases it is better to wait until God, in his 
righteous providence, shall give further light, than, 
by unavailing prosecution, to weaken the force of dis- 
cipline." [B. D., § 7.] 

6. Prosecutor to be censured in certain cases. 
" Any person who appears as a prosecutor, without ap- 
pointment by a judicatory, shall be warned, before the 
charges are presented, that if he fail to show probable 
cause for the charges, he must himself be censured, as 
a slanderer of the brethren, in proportion to the malig- 
nancy or rashness, which may appear in the prosecu- 
tion." [B. D., § 14.] 

7. Time limit for prosecution. "Prosecution 



246 



The Session. 



for an alleged offence shall commence within one year 
from the time of its alleged commission, or from the 
date when it becomes known to the judicatory which 
has jurisdiction thereof." [B. D., § 117.] 

8. Slander, action in. "If one, who considers 
himself slandered, requests an investigation which a 
judicatory finds it proper to institute, one or more of 
its members shall be appointed to investigate the 
alleged slander, and make report in writing ; and a 
record thereafter made may conclude the matter." 
[B. D., § 12.] 

9. Investigation to be speedy. If the Session 
requires an accused person to refrain from approaching 
the Lord's Table, then "a speedy investigation or 
trial shall be had." [B. D., § 32.] 

10. Moderator to be a minister. " It is expedi- 
ent, at every meeting of the Session, more especially 
when constituted for judicial business, that there be a 
presiding minister." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 4.] In 
view of this provision, judicial business should not be 
undertaken by the Session of a vacant church, unless a 
minister be secured as Moderator. 

11. Caution to judicatory. The members of a 
judicatory should bear in mind the fact, that if once 
process be duly initiated, the provisions of the Consti- 
tution in connection with judicial cases come promptly 
into full operation, and that no further discretion is 
permitted to the judicatory except as contained in said 
provisions. Process must go forward under the law 
until the end is reached. 



The Session. 



247 



7. Judicial Cases. — Process. 

A definition of Process will be found on p. 242. 
The matters connected with process are given for 
convenience of reference under the following heads : 

[1.] Charges and specifications; 

[2.] Citations; 

[3.] Witnesses ; 

[4.] Examinations; 

[5.] Evidence; 

[6.] Censures ; 

[7.] Miscellaneous ; 

[8.] Order or steps in process; 

[9.] Appeals. 

7. (1) Process. — Charges and Specifications. 

1. Charge, definition. An accusation against a 
person within the jurisdiction of a judicatory, made in 
accordance with the forms of law, of conduct contrary 
to the Word of God and the Constitution of the Church. 
See Offences, p. 234. 

2. Charge must be made by a prosecutor. 
" Process against an alleged offender shall not be com- 
menced unless some person undertakes to sustain the 
charge ; or unless a judicatory finds it necessary for 
the ends of discipline to investigate the alleged 
offence." [B. D., § 6.] 

3. Averment by injured party. " In all cases 
of alleged personal injury, where the prosecution is by 
the injured person or persons, the charge must be ac- 
companied by an averment that the course prescribed 



248 



The Session, 



by our Lord (Matt, xviii. 15-17) has been faithfully 
tried." [B. D., § 17.] 

4. Charge, contents of. " The charge shall set 
forth the alleged offence." [B. D., § 15.] " A charge 
shall not allege more than one offence." [B. D., § 16.] 
It is customary to include in the charge, in addition to 
the offence, passages of Scripture and extracts from the 
law of the Church directly connected with the offence, 
and evidencing it to be such. These quotations should 
never be included in the text of the specifications. 
See, for Offences, p. 234. 

5. Charge, more than one. "Several charges 
against the same person, however, with the specifica- 
tions under each of them, may be presented to the 
judicatory at one and the same time, and may, in the 
discretion of the judicatory, be tried together. But, 
when several charges are tried at the same time, a vote 
on each charge must be separately taken." [B. D., 

§ 16.] 

6. Charge, presentation. The charge or charges 
and specifications must be presented and read at the 
first judicial session of the judicatory. [B. D., § 19.] 

7. Charges, for accused. The requirement is 
mandatory, "to furnish the accused with a copy of 
the charge and specifications, together with the names 
of all the witnesses then known to each specification," 
at the first judicial session. [B. D., § 19.] 

8. Charge, record. " The charge and specifica- 
tions shall be entered on the minutes of the judica- 
tory." [B. D., § 24.] 

9. Charges, sufficiency. At the meeting of the 



The Session. 



249 



judicatory at which citations are returnable, the ac- 
cused "may file objections to the sufficiency of the 
charges in form or in legal effect. " [B. D., § 22.] This 
expression, "sufficiency of the charges," applies both 
to the form, /. e. the details and phraseology, and to the 
legal effect, i. e. the conformity of substance to law. The 
charge may not be properly worded ; or may fail to ac- 
cord with the directions of B. D., §§ 15, 16; or may 
charge what is not an offence according to the Word 
of God and the Constitution of the Church. Care 
should be taken, therefore, in the preparation of a 
charge, to comply with all the requirements of the 
law, and especially should due weight be given to the 
question as to whether the thing charged is an offence. 
For instance, a charge would be insufficient in legal 
effect which accused a person of the offence of wine- 
drinking ; for, while drunkenness is an offence by 
virtue of the provisions of the Standards, yet wine- 
drinking per se is not such. See next caption, Amend- 
ments. 

10. Charges, amendments. The judicatory may 
" permit, in the furtherance of justice, amendments to 
the charges, not changing the general nature of the 
same." [B. D., § 22.] The extent to which this 
power of amendment vested in the judicatory may be 
exercised, is entirely at the discretion of the judicatory, 
as to matters of detail. Mere details are not of the 
general nature or substance of charges. When pro- 
posed amendments, however, deal with the substance, 
amendment is not permissible. For instance, the 
name designating an offence ought not to be changed, 



250 



The Session. 



and an attempt to make such change would be ground 
for an appeal. 

11. Specification, definition. An account or nar- 
rative in detail, of the facts relied upon to sustain 
a charge. 

12. Specification, contents of. "The specifica- 
tions shall set forth the facts relied upon to sustain the 
charge. Each specification shall declare, as far as 
possible, the time, place, and circumstances, and shall 
be accompanied with the names of the witnesses to be 
cited for its support." [B. D., § 16.] 

13. Specifications, sufficiency and amendment. 
Specifications, as well as charges, may be insuffi- 
cient both in form and in legal effect. [B. D., § 22.] 
They may not specify with proper detail the "time, 
place, and circumstances" [B. D., § 15], they may 
lack the names of witnesses or of a sufficient number 
of witnesses [B. D., §§ 15, 58], or they may not have 
any definite connection with the charge. If the charge 
be fully in accordance with the requirements of the 
Standards, and the insufficiency of the specifications 
consists in mere matters of detail, "amendment" of 
the specifications should be permitted by the judica- 
tory. [B. D., § 22.] 

14. Forms. Forms for both charges and specifica- 
tions will be found elsewhere in this Manual, under 
the general head, Forms, p. 442. 

7. (2) Process. — Citations. 

1. Authority of Session. "The church Session 
have power to call before them offenders and witnesses, 



The Session. 



251 



being members of their own congregation." [F. G., 
Ch. IX., § 6.] 

2. Citation, definition. An official notice to ap- 
pear and answer in a proceeding. 

3. Contumacy. See Refusal, caption No. n, and 
Witness, No. 15, below. This charge cannot be made 
against a person cited until after a second citation. 

4. Elders. See below, Third citation. 

5. Forms. See under that head, p. 442. 

6. Issue and signature. Citations should be 
ordered by the judicatory, and must be issued and 
' ' signed in the name of the judicatory, by the Moder- 
ator or clerk." [B. D., § 19.] 

7. Persons to be cited. The prosecutor, the ac- 
cused, and the witnesses are the persons to whom cita- 
tions are to be issued. [B. D., § 19.] 

8. Service of citations. A citation must be 
served by a person appointed for the purpose, usually 
the clerk, and must contain the name of the person 
upon whom service is to be had. " Citations shall be 
served personally, unless the person to be cited cannot 
be found, in which case the citation shall be sent to 
his last known place of residence ; and, before pro- 
ceeding to trial, it must appear that the citations have 
been served." [B. D., § 20.] Citations are necessary 
to trial, and may be served through the U. S. Post- 
office, if the residence of an offender is unknown. 

9. Second citation for accused. " If an accused 
person refuses to obey a citation, a second citation 
shall issue, accompanied by a notice that, if he do not 
appear at the time appointed, unless providentially 



252 



The Session. 



hindered, he will be censured for his contumacy, ac- 
cording to the subsequent provisions of the Book of 
Discipline." [B. D., § 21.] 

10. Refusal of accused to appear cannot pre- 
vent trial. "If he does not then appear, the judica- 
tory may proceed to trial and judgment in his ab- 
sence ; in which case it shall appoint some person to 
represent him as counsel." [B. D., § 21.] 

11. Refusal to appear or plead subjects to sus- 
pension. " When an accused person has been twice 
duly cited, and refuses to appear, by himself or coun- 
sel, before a Session, or, appearing, refuses to answer 
the charge brought against him, he shall be suspended 
by act of Session, from the communion of the church, 
and shall so remain until he repents of his contumacy 
and submits himself to the orders of the judicatory." 
[B. D., § 33-] 

12. Third citation for elders. If an elder "ac- 
cused of an offence refuses to appear by himself or 
counsel, after being twice duly cited, he shall, for his 
contumacy, be suspended from his office ; and if, after 
another citation, he refuses to appear by himself or 
counsel, he shall be suspended from the communion 
of the church." [B. D., § 38.] 

13. Time-allowance for accused. The time 
allowed for the appearance of the accused on first cita- 
tion is, "not less than ten days after service of the 
citation." [B. D., § 19.] "The time allowed for 
his appearance, on any citation subsequent to the first, 
shall be determined by the judicatory, with proper re- 
gard for all the circumstances." [B. D., § 21.] 



The Session. 



253 



14. Time-allowance for witnesses. "All wit- 
nesses cited at the request of either party, ' ' are allowed 
ten days after service of the first citation, and a fair 
allowance of time on other citations, prior to appear- 
ance before the judicatory. [B. D., §§ 19, 21.] 

15. Witness, contumacy of. " A member of the 
church, summoned as a witness, and refusing to appear, 
or, having appeared, refusing to testify, shall be cen- 
sured according to the circumstances of the case for 
his contumacy." [B. D., § 67.] 

7. (3) Process. — Witnesses. 

1. Power of Session. " The church Session have 
power to call before them witnesses, being members 
of their own congregation, and to introduce other 
witnesses, where it may be necessary to bring the pro- 
cess to issue, and when they can be procured to at- 
tend." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6.] 

2. Witness, definition. A witness is one who 
gives testimony in a cause before a court. 

3. Affirmation. In B. D., § 61, the word affirma- 
tion is used in connection with the promise of a wit- 
ness to speak the truth. No definition of an affirma- 
tion as distinct from an oath, however, is given in the 
Constitution, while the definition of an oath is found 
in the Confession, and refusal to take an oath is de- 
clared to be sin. Further, the form of the affirmation 
given in B. D., § 61, explicitly requires an appeal to 
the Supreme Being. An affirmation in Presbyterian 
Church courts is, therefore, practically synonymous 
with an oath. See Oath, p. 257. 



254 



The Session. 



4. Citations. See pp. 250, 443. 

5. Challenge. "Any witness maybe challenged 
for incompetency, and the judicatory shall decide the 
question." [B. D., § 55.] 

6. Competent witness. A competent witness is 
a person who is legally qualified to give testimony. 
"Not every person is competent as a witness." [B. 
D., § 54.] " All persons, whether parties or otherwise, 
are competent witnesses, except (1) such as do not be- 
lieve in the existence of God, or (2) a future state of 
rewards and punishments, or (3) have not sufficient 
intelligence to understand the obligation of an oath." 
[B. D., § 55.] 

7. Contumacious witness. See under Citation, 

P- 2 53- 

8. Credible witness. A credible witness is a per- 
son who, being competent to testify, is worthy of 
belief. "Not every person is credible as a witness." 
[B. D., § 54.] "The credibility of a witness, or the 
degree of credit due to his testimony, may be affected 
(1) by relationship to any of the parties; (2) by in- 
terest in the result of the trial ; (3) by want of proper 
age; (4) by weakness of understanding; (5) by in- 
famy or malignity of character ; (6) by being under 
Church censure ; (7) by general rashness or indiscre- 
tion ; or (8) by any other circumstances that appear 
to affect his veracity, knowledge, or interest in the 
case." [B. D., § 56.] 

9. Evidence. See p. 260. 

10. Examinations. Seep. 258 and Separate E., p. 259. 

11. False witnesses. The procuring or suborning 



The Session. 



255 



false witnesses is a breach of the ninth commandment, 
and so also is the giving of false evidence. [See L. C, 
Q. 143, 145.] 

12. Husband and wife. "A husband or wife 
shall be a competent witness for or against the other, 
but shall not be compelled to testify." [B. D., § 57.] 

13. Incompetent witness. See Challenge, p. 254. 

14. Interested witness. See Credible Witness, 
P. 254. 

15. Member of the judicatory. " A member of 
the judicatory may be called upon to testify in a case 
which comes before it. He shall be qualified as other 
witnesses are, and, after having given his testimony, 
may immediately resume his seat as a member of the 
judicatory." [B. D., § 66.] " A member of a judi- 
catory, present when the judicatory is taking testi- 
mony, is bound, if called upon to do so, to give his 
testimony in the case that is in process, and his re- 
fusal to do so, on the ground that he had not been 
cited beforehand, would subject him to censure for 
contumacy." [Mins. G. x\., O. S., 1854, p. 45.] 

16. Members of other churches. Members of 
other churches than the one under the jurisdiction of 
a given Session, should respond to the requests of said 
Session to appear before it as witnesses. If doubtful 
as to their duty, let them refer the request to their own 
Sessions for advice and counsel. 

17. Ministers. It is advisable, in the interests of 
religion, that ministers when requested to appear be- 
fore a church Session as witnesses, should so do. Pres- 
byteries, in case of refusal, may act under B. D., § 67. 



256 



The Session. 



18. Names of, for accused. "The names of all 
the witnesses then known, to support each specifica- 
tion," are to be furnished to the accused at the first 
meeting of the judicatory. [B. D.,§ 19.] 

19. Names of, for prosecutor. "The accused 
shall not be required to disclose the names of his wit- 
nesses." [B. D., § 19.] 

20. New witnesses. After the examination and 
cross-examination of the witnesses already named, 
" new witnesses and other evidence, in rebuttal only, 
may be introduced by either party." [B. D., § 23.] 

21. Non-church members. "Persons who are 
not church-members, even though heathen, in good 
repute, may be admitted to testify. Their credibility 
is to be determined by the judicatory." [Mins. G. 
A., 1881, p. 855.] 

22. Number requisite to sustain charge. "A 
charge may be proven by the testimony of one witness, 
only when supported by other evidence ; but, when 
there are several specifications under the same general 
charge, the proof of two or more of the specifications, 
by different credible witnesses, shall be sufficient to 
establish the charge." [B. D., § 58.] See also, for 
the Scripture rule, Matt, xviii. 16; 2 Cor. xiii. 1. 

23. Oath, definition. " A lawful oath is a part 
of religious worship, wherein, upon just occasion, the 
person swearing solemnly calleth God to witness what 
he asserteth or promiseth, and to judge him accord- 
ing to the truth or falsehood of what he sweareth." 
[C. F., Ch. XXII., § 1.] 

24. Oath, use of. " The name of God only is that 



The Session. 



by which men ought to swear, and therein it is to be 
used with all holy fear and reverence ; therefore to 
swear vainly or rashly by that glorious and dreadful 
name, or to swear at all by any other thing, is sinful 
and to be abhorred." [C. F., Ch. XXII. , § 2.] 

25. Oath, warrant. " Yet as, in matters of weight 
and moment, an oath is warranted by the Word of 
God, under the New Testament as well as under the 
Old ; so a lawful oath, being imposed by lawful au- 
thority, in such matters, ought to be taken." [C. F., 
Ch. XXII., § 2.] 

26. Oath, refusal to take, is sin. " Yet it is sin 
to refuse an oath touching anything that is good and 
just, being imposed by lawful authority." [C. F., 
Ch. XXII., § 3.] 

27. Oath, how to be taken. " An oath is to be 
taken in the plain and common sense of the words, 
without equivocation or mental reservation." [C. F., 
Ch. XXII., § 4.] 

28. Oath, form. " The oath or affirmation shall 
be administered by the Moderator in the following, or 
like, terms : ' You solemnly promise, in the presence 
of the omniscient and heart-searching God, that you 
will declare the truth, the whole truth, and nothing 
but the truth, according to the best of your knowl- 
edge, in the matter in which you are called to testify, 
as you shall answer to the Great Judge of quick and 
dead.' " [B. D., § 61.] The use of a Bible in con- 
nection with the oath, or of the uplifted hand, is not 
required by any provision of the Constitution. See 
also, Affirmation, p. 253. "The authority of the 

17 



258 



The Session. 



Moderator in the Presbyterian Church to administer 
oaths is not derived from General Assembly, but from 
the Constitution." [Mins. G. A., 1823, p. 27.] 

29. Parties. Parties to a case may be called upon 
to testify, and greater latitude may be allowed by the 
court in the cross-examination of parties than in that 
of other witnesses. " Parties are competent witnesses." 
[B- D., §55.] 

30. Questions. See Evidence, p. 263. 

7. (4) Process. — Examinations. 

1. Examination, definition. An examination is 
the interrogation or questioning of a witness by the 
parties or by members of the court, to elicit his per- 
sonal knowledge as to one or more facts connected with 
a case. 

2. Kinds and order of examinations. "Wit- 
nesses shall be examined first by the party producing 
them ; then cross-examined by the opposite party ; 
after which any members of the judicatory or either 
partv may put additional interrogatories."' [B. D., 

§ 60.] 

Direct examination. The first examination, in be- 
half of and by the party who produces the witness. 

Cross-examination. This is the first examination 
of a witness by the party which did not produce him. 
" It may be used to test the intelligence, memory, 
impartiality, truthfulness, and integrity of the witness. 
A witness may not be cross-examined as to facts and 
circumstances unconnected with matters stated in his 
direct examination. If the party cross-examining 



The Session. 



259 



wishes to question a witness as to such facts and cir- 
cumstances, he must call him as a witness in the sub- 
sequent progress of the case ; that is, he must make 
him his own witness." 

Re-direct exami7iation. Follows the cross-examina- 
tion, and should be confined to matters brought out 
under it. 

Re-cross-examination. Follows the re-direct exami- 
nation, and should be restricted to the new or addi- 
tional information or answers given thereunder. 

3. Exceptions. See p. 282. 

4. Interruptions. The examination of a witness 
cannot be interrupted by the party opposite to the 
party conducting it, except to raise questions as to (1) 
competency or credibility of witnesses, (2) competency 
of evidence, (3) order of procedure, and (4) notice 
and filing of exceptions. It is the legal right of both 
parties, except as stated, to conduct an examination 
without interruption until they are through with a 
witness. 

5. Members of the judicatory. Questions may 
be put to the witnesses by members of the court, after 
the close of the cross-examination. [B. D., § 60.] 

6. Order. See Competency of Evidence, p. 261. 
[B. D.,§2 7 .] 

7. Questions. See Evidence, p. 263. 

8. Separate examination. The examination of a 
witness apart from or out of the hearing of other wit- 
nesses, is called a separate examination. " No witness 
afterward to be examined, except a member of the 
judicatory, shall be present during the examination 



260 



The Session. 



of another witness, if either party object.' 1 [B. D., 
Ch. VIII., § 59.] 

7. (5) Process. — Evidence. 

1. Caution to judicatories. " Judicatories ought 
to be very careful and impartial in receiving testimony. 
Not every person is competent, and not every compe- 
tent person is credible, as a witness." [B. D., § 54.] 
See below, Appeal. 

2. Evidence, definition. Evidence is that which 
demonstrates, makes clear, or ascertains the truth of 
the facts or points at issue. It includes all the means 
by which any alleged matter of fact, the truth of 
which is submitted to investigation, is established or 
disproved. Evidence differs from Proof and Testi- 
mony, which see below. 

3. Kinds. " Evidence may be oral, written, or 
printed, direct or circumstantial." [B. D., § 58.] 

Oral evidence. Statements made by witnesses in 
court in relation to matters of fact which are under in- 
quiry in a case. 

Written evidence. Documents connected with a 
case produced for the inspection of the judicatory. 

Direct evidence. " Proof applied immediately to 
the fact to be proved, without any intervening pro- 
cess. ' 9 

Circumstantial evidence. " Proof applied immedi- 
ately to collateral facts, supposed to have a connection, 
near or remote, with the fact in controversy. 1 ' 

Direct or positive evidence is evidence to the pre- 
cise point in issue \ as, in a case of alleged drunken- 



The Session. 



ness, that the accused was seen by the witness in an 
intoxicated condition. 

Circumstantial evidence is " proof of a series of other 
facts than the fact in issue, which by experience have 
been found so associated with that fact that, in the 
relation of cause and effect, they lead to a satisfactory 
or certain conclusion ; as, when footprints are discov- 
ered after a recent snow, it is certain some animated 
being passed over the snow since it fell, and, from the 
form and number of the footprints, it can be deter- 
mined with equal certainty whether they are those of a 
man, a bird, or a quadruped. Such evidence, there- 
fore, is founded on experience and observed facts and 
coincidences, establishing a connection between the 
known and proved facts and the facts sought to be 
proved." 

4. Accused not required to declare what he 
expects to prove. "The Session had no right to 

insist upon Mr. making known beforehand 

what he expected to prove by his witnesses as the con- 
dition upon which he should be allowed to proceed in 
the examination." [Mins. G. A., O. S., i860, p. 45.] 

5. Appeal. Among the grounds of appeal in 
judicial cases the following are named: "receiving 
improper, or declining to receive important testimony ; 
hastening to a decision before the testimony is fully 
taken." [B. D., § 95.] See Exceptions, p. 282. 

6. Authentication. See Record, p. 264. 

7. Competency of evidence. "Questions as to 
order or evidence, arising in the course of a trial, shall, 
after the parties have had an opportunity to be heard, 



262 



The Session. 



be decided by the Moderator, subject to appeal ; 
and the question on the appeal shall be determined 
without debate. All such decisions, if desired by 
either party, shall be entered upon the record of the 
case." [B. D., § 27.] 

8. Commission to take testimony. " Any judi- 
catory, before which a case may be pending, shall have 
power, whenever the necessity of parties or of wit- 
nesses shall require it, to appoint, on the application 
of either party, a commission of ministers, or elders, 
or both, to examine witnesses ; which commission, if 
the case require it, may be of persons within the juris- 
diction of another body. The commissioners so ap- 
pointed shall take such testimony as may be offered by 
either party. The testimony shall be taken in accord- 
ance with the rules governing the judicatory, either 
orally or on written interrogatories and cross-interrog- 
atories, duly settled by the judicatory, due notice hav- 
ing been given of the time when and place where the 
witnesses are to be examined. All questions, as to the 
relevancy or competency of the testimony so taken, 
shall be determined by the judicatory. The testi- 
mony, properly authenticated by the signatures of the 
commissioners, shall be transmitted, in due time, to 
the clerk of the judicatory before which the case is 
pending." [B. D., § 65.] 

9. Exceptions. See p. 282. 

10. Hearsay testimony. ' ' What is heard at second- 
hand \ testimony not a matter of personal knowledge 
with a witness. ' ' This is generally inadmissible, because 
of the depreciation of truth from passage through falli- 



The Session. 



263 



ble media, and because it is not direct evidence [B. 
D., § 58], and therefore affects seriously the "knowl- 
edge of the witness in the case." [B. D., § 56.] 

11. Irrelevant questions. See Questions, p. 264. 

12. Objections. See Competency, p. 261. 

13. Parties. See Witnesses, p. 258. 

14. Proof. Evidence should not be confused with 
proof. The latter is the larger term. " Evidence in- 
cludes the reproduction, before the judicatory, of the 
admissions of parties and of facts relevant to the issue. 
Proof, in addition, includes presumptions, either of 
law or of fact, and legal citations. In this sense proof 
comprehends all the grounds on which rests assent 
to the truth of a specific proposition. Evidence, in 
this view, is adduced only by the parties, through 
witnesses or documents ; proof may be adduced by 
counsel in argument or by the judge in summing up a 
case. Evidence is but a part of the proof ; it is part 
of the material on which proof acts." 

15. Question, definition. An interrogation ad- 
dressed to a witness, asking him to state his personal 
knowledge as to a fact. 

16. Questions, manner and form. Ecclesiastical 
judicatories are under obligation, as "courts of Jesus 
Christ," to see to it that the manner and form of 
questions are in harmony with the spirit of the 
Gospel. 

17. Questions, incriminating. Witnesses cannot 
be compelled to criminate themselves, nor to answer 
questions imputing disgrace, unless the question is 
material. A person who has been convicted of an 



264 



The Session. 



offence can be required to testify to the fact. " The 
credibility of a witness may be affected by being under 
church censure." [B. D., § 56.] 

18. Questions, leading*. Questions which plainly 
suggest the answers desired, and make " clear to wit- 
nesses the answers which they are expected to make, and 
lead them to make such answers, are leading questions. 
Questions are also objectionable as leading which em- 
body material facts, and admit of answers by simple 
affirmatives or negatives." Leading questions are not 
permitted to "the parties producing the witness, ex- 
cept under permission of the judicatory as necessary to 
elicit the truth." [B. D., § 60.] Such questions are 
proper in cross-examinations — /. e. in examinations by 
the party opposite to the one producing the witness. 

19. Questions, irrelevant and frivolous. " Ir- 
relevant and frivolous questions shall not be ad- 
mitted." [B. D., § 60.] The judicatory is the judge 
as to the character of any question put to a witness. 

20. Questions may be reduced to writing". 
" Every question put to a witness shall, if required, be 
reduced to writing." [B. D., § 62.] 

21. Record and authentication. "If either 
party desire it, or if the judicatory shall so decide, 
both question and answer shall be recorded. The 
testimony, thus recorded, shall be read to the witnesses, 
in the presence of the judicatory, for their approbation 
and subscription." [B. D., § 62.] See below, Records 
of Session. 

22. Record of the case. "The evidence in the 
case, duly filed and authenticated by the clerk of the 



The Session, 



265 



judicatory," constitutes part of the record of the case. 
The record of the case is not the same as the Records 
of Session, which see below. See also, p. 300. 

23. Records of judicatories. " The records of a 
judicatory, or any part of them, whether original or 
transcribed, if regularly authenticated by the clerk, or, 
in case of his death, absence, disability, or failure from 
any cause, by the Moderator, shall be deemed good 
and sufficient evidence in every other judicatory." 
[B. D., § 63.] 

24. Records of Session. The provisions of the 
Book of Discipline, while giving to parties the right 
to have all evidence reduced to writing [B. D., § 62], 
do not require the evidence to be entered upon the 
Records of the Session. 

25. Rules of evidence, general. The Church in 
1884-85, by a vote of the Presbyteries, refused to in- 
clude in the Book of Discipline a provision by which 
the general rules of evidence were made of force in 
ecclesiastical procedure. Church judicatories, there- 
fore, are not bound by the regulations in connection 
with evidence, which are authoritative in secular courts. 
Ecclesiastical courts in this matter are a law "unto 
themselves, except as rules are found specified in the 
Constitution or in decisions of the Assembly. If any 
question, therefore, arises as to evidence, which is not 
determined by the provisions of the Book of Discipline, 
while reference may be made very properly to authori- 
tative works on evidence,* yet citations therefrom have 

* Stephens, Digest of the Law of Evidence, Amer. ed. by 
George Chase. 



266 



The Session. 



no validity as rules, except by consent of the judica- 
tory. 

26. Testimony, definition. Testimony, ordinarily, 
is the statement made under the sanctions of an oath, 
by a witness, of his personal knowledge as to a fact at 
issue in a case. Testimony is merely a species or class 
of evidence. Sometimes, testimony is taken in a larger 
sense, so as to include documents. 

27. Testimony before other judicatories. "In 
like manner, testimony taken by one judicatory, and 
regularly certified, shall be received by every judica- 
tory as no less valid than if it had been taken by them- 
selves." [B. D., § 64.] 

28. Testimony cannot be introduced injurious 
to parties not on trial. "The person on trial has 
no right to introduce testimony which inculpates his 
brethren who are not on trial, and who have no oppor- 
tunity to defend themselves, because it was his previous 
duty to take proper steps, if the persons were guilty 
of the evils which he had alleged against them, to 
bring them to repentance or free the Church from the 
scandal." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1852, p. 177.] 

7. (6) Process. — Censures. 
a. In General. 

1. Censure, definition. A censure is a sentence 
passed by a church judicatory upon an offender, by 
virtue of the authority vested in it by the Lord Jesus 
Christ. 

2. Censure, necessity. " Church censures are 
necessary for the reclaiming and gaining of offending 



The Session. 



267 



brethren ; for deterring of others from like offences ; 
for purging out of that leaven which might infect the 
whole lump ; for vindicating the honor of Christ, and 
the holy profession of the gospel ; and for preventing 
the wrath of God, which might justly fall upon the 
Church, if they should suffer his covenant, and the 
seals thereof, to be profaned by notorious and obsti- 
nate offenders." [C. F., Ch. XXX., § 3.] See also, 
captions Nos. 1 to 3, p. 231. 

3. Censure, purpose. " The power which Christ 
has given the rulers of his Church is for edification, 
and not destruction. When, therefore, a communi- 
cant shall have been found guilty of a fault deserv- 
ing censure, the judicatory shall proceed with all 
tenderness, and restore the offending brother in the 
spirit of meekness, its members considering them- 
selves, lest they be also tempted." [D. W., Ch. 
XL, § 1.] 

4. Censure, kinds. " For the better attaining of 
these ends, the officers of the Church are to proceed 
by admonition, suspension from the sacrament of the 
Lord's Supper for a season, and by excommunication 
from the Church, according to the nature of the crime, 
and demerit of the person." [C. F., Ch. XXX., § 4.] 
"The censures to be inflicted by the Session are, ad- 
monition, rebuke, suspension or deposition from office, 
suspension from the communion of the Church, and, 
in case of offenders who will not be reclaimed by milder 
measures, excommunication." [B. D., § 34.] 

The first two of these censures may be defined as 
follows : admonition is a gentle — rebuke a severe re- 



268 



The Session. 



proof, addressed in the presence of a church court, by 
its Moderator, to an erring church-member or officer ; 
and administered either in consequence of confession 
of fault or sin, or as the result of formal trial. The 
phraseology of admonition and rebuke are in the dis- 
cretion of the court. For definitions and phraseology 
of the other censures, see under proper head. 

5. Censure, judgment of court. See Committee 
on Judgment, p. 283. 

6. Censure, manner. " Censures ought to be in- 
flicted with great solemnity : that it may be the means 
of impressing the mind of the delinquent with a proper 
sense of his sin ; and that, with the divine blessing, it 
may lead him to repentance." [D. W., Ch. XL, § 1.] 

7. Censure, mode of inflicting. " Censures, other 
than suspension from church privileges or excommuni- 
cation, shall be inflicted in such mode as the judica- 
tory shall direct." [D. W., Ch. XL, § 8.] See 
caption No. 3, under this head, and also Suspension, 
p. 269, Deposition, p. 271, and Excommunication, 
p. 272. 

8. Censure, publication. "The sentence shall 
be published, if at all, only in the church or churches 
which have been offended." [B. D., § 35.] See 
also, under Suspension, caption No. 6, and also Rec- 
ords of Session, p. 287. 

9. Censure without trial unconstitutional. It 
is "the sense of this house, that no man or body of 
men, agreeably to the Constitution of this Church, 
ought to be condemned or censured without having 
notice of the accusation against him or them, and 



The Session. 



269 



notice given for the trial." [Mins. G. A., 1793, 
p. 71.) 

10. Censure to be proportionate to the offence. 

The Assembly has reversed the judgments of a number 
of judicatories on the ground that the sentences were 
too severe. Great care should be taken, therefore, in 
making the sentence proportionate to the offence. In 
one case the Assembly reversed the judgment of a Ses- 
sion on the ground " that the suspension of the parties 
accused was too severe in the case, and that the Ses- 
sion be recommended to revoke the suspension and 
admonish the parties." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1865, 
P- 55o.] 

11. Censure for slander not to be inflicted un- 
less the case be issued. " Our Book of Discipline 
pronounces a man a slanderer who, on trial, fails to 
make good his charges. S. L. H. was censured as a 
slanderer without the court reaching by trial the point 
contemplated by our Book." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 
1867, p. 355.] 

12. Censures, as affected by appeals. See B. D., 
§ 100, as quoted under Appeals. 

7. (6) b. Censures. — Suspension. 

1. Suspension, definition. Suspension is the sen- 
tence by which a church-member or officer is restrained 
from the exercise and enjoyment of all church privi- 
leges and rights. Its visible signs are, exclusion from 
the Lord's Table and from the right of suffrage. 

2. Restriction upon accused persons. "A 
judicatory may, if the edification of the Church de- 



270 



The Session. 



mands it, require an accused person to refrain from 
approaching the Lord's Table, or from the exercise of 
office, or both, until final action in the case shall be 
taken ; provided, that in all cases a speedy investiga- 
tion or trial shall be had." [B. D., § 32.] 

The power vested in the Session by B. D., § 32, is 
not that of suspension from communion or office. A 
simple resolution suffices to give it force, and it should 
be worded in accordance with the terms of the Book. 
The censure of suspension can only be inflicted in con- 
nection with formal process. 

3. Suspension for contumacy. "When an ac- 
cused person has been twice duly cited, and refuses to 
appear, by himself or counsel, before a Session, or, 
appearing, refuses to answer the charge brought against 
him, he shall be suspended, by act of Session, from the 
communion of the church, and shall so remain until 
he repents of his contumacy, and submits himself to 
the orders of the judicatory." [B. D,, § 33.] 

4. Suspension after trial, form of. ' ' When the 
judicatory has resolved to pass sentence, suspending a 
communicant from church privileges, the Moderator 
shall pronounce the sentence in the following form : 

" ' Whereas you have been found guilty (by your 
own confession, or by sufficient proof, as the case may 
be) of the sin of (here mention the particular offence), 
we declare you suspended from the sacrament of the 
Lord's Supper, till you give satisfactory evidence of 
repentance. ' 

" To this shall be added such advice, admonition, or 
rebuke, as may be judged necessary ; and the whole 



The Session. 



271 



shall be concluded with prayer to Almighty God, that 
he would follow this act of discipline with his bless- 
ing." [D. W., Ch. XL, § 2.] 

5. Cases without process. When a communicant 
is suspended for (1) absenteeism [B. D., § 49]; (2) 
neglect of ordinances [B. D., § 50]; (3) personal 
change of views [B. D., § 48] ; (4) or joining another 
denomination without a regular dismission [B. D., § 
5 2] ; it is to be remembered that the action of Session 
is substantially judicial, though the case be not con- 
ducted by due process of law. A resolution, therefore, 
should be adopted in such cases in the following or 
equivalent words : " Resolved, that A. B., having been 
absent from this church for two years, without taking 
a certificate, though requested by Session to do so, is 
hereby suspended from church privileges, by virtue of 
the power vested in Sessions, by the Constitution of the 
Church, under Section 49 of the Book of Discipline." 

6. Suspension, how inflicted. " In general, such 
censure [suspension] should be inflicted in the pres- 
ence of the judicatory only ; but, if the judicatory 
think it expedient to rebuke the offender publicly, 
this solemn suspension may be in the presence of the 
church." [D. W , Ch. XL, § 2.] 

7. Suspended members, jurisdiction, etc. See 
caption No. 13, p. 148, and caption No. 6, p. 152. 

7. (6) c. Censure. — Deposition. 

1. Deposition, definition. The sentence by which 
a church officer is removed permanently from his office, 
until after due action had in restoration. 



272 



The Session, 



2. Deposition after suspension. An elder or 

deacon "suspended from office may, at the expiration 
of one year, unless he gives satisfactory evidence of 
repentance, be deposed without further trial." [B. D., 
§§ 40, 47.] See also, under Excommunication, cap- 
tion No. 3. 

3. Deposition distinct from excommunication. 

" The two sentences are not essentially the same, the 
one having reference to office and the other to the 
rights of membership." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1848, 
p. 34.] This distinction is to be borne in mind when 
sentence is to be passed upon an elder or deacon. If 
deserving of excommunication, a church officer should 
first be deposed from office. 

4. Deposition, form of. The Moderator of the 
judicatory should announce the sentence as follows : 
"Whereas, A. B., an officer in this church, has been 
guilty of [contumacy or some other fault], therefore, 
in the name and by the authority of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, I pronounce him to be deposed from the office 
of ruling elder [or deacon]." 

7. (6) d. Censure. — Excommunication. 

1. Excommunication, definition. Excommuni- 
cation is the severest sentence known to church dis- 
cipline, by virtue of which a church-member after trial 
is altogether excluded from the fellowship of believers. 
When justly administered, it originates in and is sup- 
ported by the authority of Jesus Christ. [Matt, xviii. 
18. C. F., Ch. XXX., § 4; F. G., Ch. VIII., § 2 ; 
B. D.,§ 34 .] 



The Session. 



2. Excommunication must be preceded by 
process. ' ' The Assembly affirm the impropriety of 
a church court reaching and recording such grave re- 
sults of discipline as excommunication from the Church, 
without a strict adherence to those forms of fair, im- 
partial trial by which alone the result may be justified. 
If an accused person confess judgment, the actual pro- 
cess may be shortened, but should not be dispensed 
with." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1866, p. 268.] 

3. When excommunication obligatory. "When 
a suspended person has failed to manifest repentance 
for his offence, and has continued in obstinate impeni- 
tence not less than a year, it may become the duty of 
the judicatory to excommunicate him without further 
trial." [D. W., Ch. XL, § 5.] 

4. Design of excommunication. "The design 
of excommunication is to operate upon the offender as 
a means of reclaiming him, to deliver the Church from 
the scandal of his offence, and to inspire all with fear 
by the example of his punishment." [D. W., Ch. 
XI., § 5.] See also, p. 267. 

5. Excommunication, publication. "When a 
judgment of excommunication is to be executed, with 
or without previous suspension, it is proper that the 
sentence be publicly pronounced against the offender. 

" The minister shall, therefore, at a regular meeting 
of the church, make a brief statement of the several 
steps which have been taken with respect to the 
offender, announcing that it has been found neces- 
sary to excommunicate him." [D. W., Ch. XL, 
§ 6.] 

18 



274 



The Session. 



6. Publication may be omitted. " But the judi- 
catory may omit the publication of the excommunica- 
tion, when it judges that there is sufficient reason for 
such omission." [D. W., Ch. XL, § 6.] 

7. Method and sentence. 4 'He shall begin by 
showing (from Matt, xviii. 15-18; 1 Cor. v. 1-5) 
the power of the Church to cast out unworthy mem- 
bers, and shall briefly explain the nature, use, and 
consequences of the censure. Then he shall pronounce 
the sentence in the following or like form, viz. : 

" ' Whereas A. B. hath been, by sufficient proof, con- 
victed of (here insert the sin), and after much admoni- 
tion and prayer refuseth to hear the Church, and hath 
manifested no evidence of repentance ; therefore, in 
the name, and by the authority, of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, I pronounce him to be excluded from the com- 
munion of this Church.' 

" After which, prayer shall be made for the convic- 
tion and reformation of the excommunicated person, 
and for the establishment of all true believers." [D. W., 
Ch. XI.,§ 6.] 

7. (6) e. Censure. — Restoration. 

1 . Membership. 

1. Restoration after suspension. "When the 
judicatory shall be satisfied as to the reality of the 
repentance of any suspended member, he shall be 
allowed to profess his repentance, and be restored to 
fellowship, in the presence of the Session or of the 
Church." [D. W., Ch. XL, § 4.] 



The Session. 



275 



2. Restoration, method of. When restoration 
after suspension becomes desirable, the judicatory 
should adopt an appropriate resolution at a formal 
judicial session, and should also decide whether the 
sentence of restoration should be announced in the 
presence of the judicatory or of the church. If the 
restoration be before the Session, the offender should 
be present, and the form given under caption No. 4, 
p. 275, may be used, modified to suit the circum- 
stances. Restoration after excommunication should 
be conducted in part in a similar manner, but the re- 
quirements of D. W., Ch. XL, § 7, must be carefully 
followed. See captions Nos. 3 and 4, below. 

3 . Restoration after excommunication. 6 ' When 
an excommunicated person shall be so affected by his 
state as to be brought to repentance, and desires to be 
readmitted to the privileges of the Church, the Session 
of the church which excommunicated him, having ob- 
tained, and placed on record, sufficient evidence of 
his sincere repentance and deep contrition, shall pro- 
ceed to restore him, recording, in explicit terms, the 
grounds on which such conclusion has been reached." 
[D. W., Ch. XL, § 7.] 

4. Sentence of restoration. "The sentence of 
restoration shall be pronounced by the minister, at a 
regular meeting of the church on the Lord's Day, in 
the following words : ' Whereas A. B. has been ex- 
cluded from the communion of the Church, but has 
now given satisfactory evidence of repentance ; in the 
name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by his authority, 
I declare him absolved from the sentence of excom- 



276 



The Session. 



munication formerly pronounced against him ; and I 
do restore him to the communion of the Church, that 
he may be a partaker of all the benefits of the Lord 
Jesus, to his eternal salvation.' After which he shall 
be commended to the Lord in prayer." [D. W., Ch. 
XL, § 7-] 

5. Restoration does not require rebaptism. 

The excommunication of a church-member does not 
vitiate his baptism, and on being restored he is not to 
be rebaptized. [Mins. G. A., 1881, p. 586.] 

2. Office. 

1. Restoration after suspension does not re- 
store to office. The question, " When an elder has 
been suspended from church privileges for an offence, 
and again restored to the privileges of the Church, is 
he also restored to his office as a ruling elder?" should 
be answered in the negative. The two things are dis- 
tinct ; and since an elder, as well as a minister, may 
be suspended from his office, and not from the com- 
munion of the Church, so there may be reasons for 
continuing his suspension from the office after he is 
restored to the privileges of the Church. He cannot 
be restored to the functions of his office without a 
special and express act of the Session for that purpose, 
with the acquiescence of the Church." [Mins. G. A., 
1836, p. 263.] 

2. Restoration after deposition. A ruling elder 
or deacon " deposed for immoral conduct shall not be 
restored, even on the deepest sorrow for his sin, until 
after some considerable time of eminent and exemplary, 



The Session. 



277 



humble and edifying conduct ; and he ought in no 
case to be restored, until it shall clearly appear to the 
judicatory within whose bounds he resides, that the 
restoration can be effected without injury to the cause 
of religion ; and then only by the judicatory inflicting 
the censure, or with its advice and consent." [B. D., 
§ 43 ] The above section is given here, to empha- 
size the fact that the proposition to re-elect to office 
an elder or deacon deposed for immoral conduct, 
should be very carefully considered prior to action by 
the Session of a given church. The Session further 
must act which deposed him. See also above, under 
caption No. 1, p. 276. 

3. Restoration requires re-ordination. The 
General Assembly has decided that a minister deposed 
from office, when restored to the ministry, should be 
re-ordained. [Mins. G. A., 1884, p. 115.] This 
decision requires the same course of procedure in the 
case of a deposed elder or deacon. 

7. (7) Process. — Miscellaneous Matters. 

1. Absent members may be disqualified. " No 

member of a judicatory who has not been present dur- 
ing the whole of a trial, shall be allowed to vote on 
any question arising therein, except by unanimous con- 
sent of the judicatory and of the parties." [B. D., 

§ 28 -] 

2. Absent accused person. "If an accused per- 
son refuses to obey a citation, a second citation shall 
issue, accompanied by a notice that, if he do not ap- 
pear, unless providentially hindered, he shall be cen- 



278 



The Session. 



sured for his contumacy. If he does not then appear, 
the judicatory may proceed to trial and judgment in 
his absence ; in which case it shall appoint some per- 
son to represent him as counsel." [B. D., § 21.] 

3. Accused person. The provisions in connection 
with an accused person in the Book of Discipline, con- 
cisely stated, are as follows : Private conference [B. D., 
§ 9 ] ; copy of charges [B. D., § 19] ; aid of counsel 
[B. D., § 26]; names of witnesses of prosecution to 
be furnished [B. D., § 19]; not required to disclose 
his witnesses [B. D., § 19]; citation [B. D., §§ 19, 
20]; second citation of [B. D.,§2i]; contumacy 
[B. D., § 21] ; trial in absence [B. D., § 21] ; counsel 
[B. D., §§ 21, 23, 26]; may file objections [B. D., 
§ 22] ; shall plead [B. D., § 22] ; notification of trial 
[B. D., § 23]; may appeal [B. D., § 24]; may be 
kept from communion [B. D., § 32] ; may be kept 
from exercise of office [B. D., § 32] ; censures upon 
[B. D., §§ 34-40]; self-accusation [B. D., § 47]. 
See also under other appropriate heads in this Manual, 
and caption No. 2, p. 277. 

4. Adjournment. Adjournments in a judicial case 
are required or permitted by the Book of Discipline as 
follows : (1) After presentation of charges [B. D., 
§ 19] ; (2) in absence of accused person at first meet- 
ing after service of citation [B. D., § 21] ; (3) in con- 
nection with examination of witnesses [B. D., § 23] ; 
and (4) for the daily sessions [B. D., § 28]. See also, 
under this head, Roll-call, p. 288. 

5. Appeal. See p. 294. 

6. Appellant. See p. 295. 



The Session. 



279 



7. Charges. See p. 247. 

8. Citations. See p. 250. 

9. Committee of inquiry. The provision is found 
in B. D., § 9, requiring "private conference" with 
an accused person. Ordinarily this provision of the 
Constitution can be carried out best by the appoint- 
ment of a committee of a judicatory for the purpose, 
consisting of one or more members. The name " com- 
mittee of inquiry M is suggested for it, and the pastor, 
being moderator of the judicatory, should not be a 
member. To this committee may further be entrusted 
the duty of reporting upon the case, and its report 
should clearly set forth fully all its features. See also, 
"Judicial Committee" and "Committee of Prose- 
cution." 

10. Committee on judgment. Seep. 283. 

11. Committee of prosecution. "When the 
prosecution is initiated by a judicatory, it shall appoint 
one or more of its own members a committee to con- 
duct the prosecution in all its stages in whatever judi- 
catory, until the final issue be reached." [B. D., 
§ 11.] The "prosecuting committee is entitled to 
conduct the prosecution, in all its stages, in whatever 
judicatory, until the final issue be reached." [Mins. 
G. A., 1893, p. 104.] The Assembly of 1893 also 
decided judicially that a committee of prosecution 
represents the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A., 
and as such is an original party. A Session, therefore, 
may appoint, but cannot discharge, a committee of 
prosecution, and, further, members of such a com- 
mittee cannot sit as members of the Session. Where 



28o 



The Session. 



a Session is small, therefore, not more than one mem- 
ber should be appointed on the committee. 

12. Complaint. Seep. 299. 

13. Contumacy. See pp. 237, 252, and 253. 

14. Counsel, professional. 66 No professional 
counsel shall be permitted to appear and plead in cases 
of process in anv of our ecclesiastical judicatories." 
[B. D., § 26.] 

15. Counsel for accused. " But if any accused 
person feel unable to represent and plead his own cause 
to advantage, he may request any minister or elder, 
belonging to the judicatory before which he appears, 
to prepare and exhibit his cause as he may judge 
proper" [B. D., § 26]. It is earnestly recommended 
that all accused persons secure counsel, and do not 
attempt to manage their own defence. 

16. Counsel for absent accused person. If the 
judicatory proceeds to trial in the absence of the ac- 
cused, " it shall appoint some person to represent him 
as counsel." [B. D., § 21.]. 

17. Counsel cannot act as a member of judi- 
catory. " But the minister or elder so engaged shall 
not be allowed, after pleading the cause of the accused, 
to sit in judgment as a member of the judicatory." 
[B. D, § 26.] 

18. Counsel, expenses of. The actual expenses 
incurred by counsel in connection with a case should 
be paid by the accused person, but fees are neither 
required nor expected. 

19. Deacons. See Elders, pp. 98-100. 

20. Defence. See Counsel, on this page. 



The Session. 



281 



21. Defendant. See Accused person, p. 278. 

22. Deliberation upon the case. B. D., § 23, 

states that the "judicatory shall go into private ses- 
sion" and enter upon "careful deliberation" of 
the case. This "deliberation" is equivalent to the 
consultation of judges in the civil courts after the hear- 
ing of the parties to a case. It should be conducted 
in an orderly manner, the moderator continuing to 
occupy the chair. While there is no requirement for 
a roll-call of the members, it is advised where the judi- 
catory is large that the roll be called for opinions. 
There should also be a free interchange of views be- 
tween the members of the court, and after a decision has 
been formally reached and expressed by the final votes 
[B. D., § 23], a committee may be appointed to formu- 
late the judgment. See Committee on Judgment, p. 283. 

23. Dismissal of the case. "The judicatory 
upon the filing of objections" [B. D., § 22], at the 
meeting at which the citations are returnable, "shall, 
or on its own motion may, determine all preliminary 
objections and may dismiss the case." No judicial 
case can be dismissed, however, when the court has 
jurisdiction, if the proceedings have been in ac- 
cordance with the provisions of the Constitution, 
and where an actual offence is charged against an 
accused person. If the only pertinent objection is one 
which affects the sufficiency of the charges and speci- 
fications in their form, the judicatory should permit 
"amendments to the specifications or charges, not 
changing the general nature of the same." See pp. 
249, 250. 



282 



The Session. 



24. Dissents and protests. One or more mem- 
bers of a judicatory may dissent or protest against any 
decision of the majority, but "in judicial cases no one 
shall be allowed to dissent or protest who did not vote 
against the decision." Protests should always be 
answered by the judicatory. The parties to a case 
cannot dissent or protest [B. D., § 107]. For par- 
ticulars as to form, record, and answers see this 
Manual, p. 302. 

25. Elders. See trial of a ruling elder, pp. 98-100. 
The statements there made apply equally to deacons 
and elders. 

26. Evidence. See p. 260. 

27. Examination of witnesses. See p. 258. 

28. Exceptions. An exception is an objection to 
or a protest against a ruling or decision of a court, 
upon a question of order or evidence taken or stated 
at the time of the ruling. If an appeal is to be based 
on an exception, a formal notice should follow the 
exception, and care should be taken to make full rec- 
ord of both ruling and exception. " Exceptions may 
be taken by either of the original parties in a trial, to 
any part of the proceedings, except in the judicatory 
of last resort, and shall be entered on the record." 
[B. D., § 25.] 

29. Interlocutory meetings. These are meetings 
in which "members may freely converse together, 
without the formalities which are usually necessary in 
judicial proceedings" [G. R. J., No. 39]. If a judi- 
catory holds such a meeting in connection with a trial, 
on resuming its full judicial character, due notice of 



The Session. 



283 



the fact should be given by the moderator. " Minutes 
of interlocutory meetings in judicial cases should be 
recorded." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1843, P- I 9 2 -] 

30. Judgment, committee on. This committee 
in the great majority of cases should be appointed 
after the careful deliberation required of a judicatory, 
and the taking of the final vote [B. D., § 23]. It 
should take, as the basis for its report, the opinions 
expressed and the vote given by the majority of the 
court. The report when presented to the court may 
be amended. Special attention should be paid to the 
phraseology of the judgment. See caption No. 22, 
p. 281. 

31. Judgment, final, definition, etc. Such judg- 
ment as at once puts an end to the action in the sitting 
court, by declaring that the prosecution is or is not 
entitled to the remedy which is sought. See also, for 
kinds and effect of judgments, Censures p. 267, and 
for judgments in appeal, p. 298. 

32. Judicial committee. "In all cases before a 
judicatory, where there is an accuser or prosecutor, it 
is expedient that there be a committee of the judica- 
tory appointed [provided the number of members be 
sufficient to admit it without inconvenience], who 
shall be called the ' Judicial Committee,' and whose 
duty it shall be to digest and arrange all the papers, 
and to prescribe, under the direction of the judicatory, 
the whole order of proceedings. The members of this 
committee shall be entitled, notwithstanding their per- 
formance of this duty, to sit and vote in the case, as 
members of the judicatory. " [G. R. J., No. 41.] 



284 



The Session. 



33. Moderator's announcement. " Whenever a 
judicatory is about to sit in a judicial capacity, it shall 
be the duty of the moderator solemnly to announce, 
from the chair, that the body is about to pass to the 
consideration of the business assigned for trial, and to 
enjoin on the members to recollect and regard their 
high character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and 
the solemn duty in which they are about to act" 
[G. R. J., No. 40]. This notice should be given at 
the opening of every session, and also after intermis- 
sions in the course of a session. 

34. Objections, nature and number. The ac- 
cused "may file objections to the regularity of the 
organization, or to the jurisdiction of the judicatory, 
or to the sufficiency of the charges and specifications 
in form or in legal effect ; or any other substantial 
objection affecting the order or regularity of the pro- 
ceeding ; on which objections the parties shall be 
heard." [B. D., § 22.] See also, Exceptions, p. 282. 

35. Parties, names and powers. The parties at 
the beginning of a judicial case are known in private 
process as the prosecutor and the accused, and in pub- 
lic process as the committee of prosecution and the 
accused. When the case is appealed to a higher judi- 
catory, the party making the appeal is known thence- 
forward as the appellant and the opposing party as the 
appellee. Both parties are entitled to citations [B. D., 
§ 19] ; to present and examine witnesses [B. D., §§ 23, 
60] ; to take exceptions [B. D., § 27]; to be heard 
[B. D., § 23] ; and neither can protest [B. D., § 107], 
or vote [B. D., § 23] ; and both are excluded from the 



The Session. 



285 



private session of the judicatory [B. D., § 23]. See 
also, Absent person, Accused person, Citation, Com- 
mittee of Prosecution, Evidence, Exceptions, Objec- 
tions, Prosecutor, Record, Withdrawal, and Witnesses, 
under this head of Miscellaneous matters. 

36. Parties, hearing* of. It is the rule, when the 
taking of evidence and the asking of questions by 
members of a judicatory is concluded, to hear parties 
as follows : first, the prosecution, then the accused, and 
then the prosecution. 

37. Plea. "If the proceedings be found in order, 
and the charges and specifications be considered suffi- 
cient to put the accused on his defence, he shall plead 
' guilty ' or 6 not guilty ' to the same, which shall 
be entered on the record. If the plea be 'guilty/ 
the judicatory shall proceed to judgment, but if the 
plea be 'not guilty,' or if the accused decline to 
answer, a plea of ' not guilty ' shall be entered of 
record and the trial proceed." [B. D., § 22.] 

38. Private session. Mandatory. The judicatory 
shall then go into private session — the parties, their 
counsel, and all other persons not members of the body, 
being excluded" [B. D., § 23]. Optional. "In 
all cases of judicial process the judicatory may, at any 
stage of the case, determine, by a vote of two-thirds, 
to sit with closed doors." [B. D., § 31.] 

39. Process, definition. See p. 242. 

40. Prosecutor, private, may be either the injured 
party or another person [B. D., §§ 6, 9]. It is 
recommended that ordinarily, where personal injury is 
the issue involved, that prosecution be initiated only 



286 



The Session. 



by the injured person. The interests of the Church 
can be best secured in other cases by public prosecu- 
tion. See next section. 

41. Prosecutor, when the Session initiates pro- 
cess. "When the prosecution is initiated by a judi- 
catory, the Presbyterian Church in the United States 
of America shall be the prosecutor, and an original 
party ; in all other cases, the individual prosecutor 
shall be an original party" [B. D., § 10]. See 
Committee of prosecution, p. 279. 

42. Questions. See under Evidence, p. 264. 

43. Record of the case. The record of a judicial 
case includes the following things : 

1. Charge and specifications [B. D., § 24]. 

2. Plea. 

3. Judgment. 

4. Acts and orders relating to the case, with the 

reasons therefor. 

5. Notice of appeal and the reasons therefor. 

6. Evidence duly filed and authenticated. 

7. Objections and exceptions by either of the orig- 

inal parties to any part of the proceedings 
[B. D., § 25], including questions as to 
order or evidence, if desired by either party 
[B. D., § 27]. 

8. Names of absentees from roll-call after each re- 

cess and adjournment [B. D., § 28]. 
The records of the Session are not the same as the 
" record of the case. ' ' The first are the minutes of the 
judicatory, while the second is the detailed narrative 
of a judicial case, and includes the evidence, which latter 



The Session. 



287 



does not need to be engrossed in the Sessional records. 
With this exception, all matters connected with a 
judicial case must be "entered on the minutes of the 
judicatory." [B. D., § 24.] 

44. Record, copies of. " The parties shall be 
allowed copies of the record at their own expense." 
[B. D., § 29.] 

45. Record, transmission of. See Appeals, p. 296. 

46. Records of Sessions are public documents. 
" The records of our church courts are public and not 
private documents, and therefore no one who has been 
under discipline can ' demand ' that anything per- 
taining to his case shall be ' closed to inspection or 
transcript. ' ' ' Yet a wise Christian charity would sug- 
gest that, when the end of discipline in the restoration 
of an offender has been reached, no further publicity, 
if possible, should be given to the matter. " [Mins. 
G. A., 1879, P- 568.] See also above, caption No. 43. 

47. References. " While it is more conducive to 
the public good that each judicatory should fulfil its 
duty by exercising its own judgment" [B. D., § 78], 
it may be wise at times for a Session to refer a new, 
difficult, or delicate case for advice or for decision to 
the Presbytery. A reference is defined to be "a rep- 
resentation in writing, made by an inferior to a supe- 
rior judicatory, of a judicial case not yet decided ' ' 
[B. D., § 77]. Such a case, where the Session is 
small, would be that of the trial of a ruling elder. 
See, further, B. D., §§ 77-81. Process, however, 
must be initiated before a judicial case can be re- 
ferred. 



288 



The Session, 



48. Regularity of the organization. By this 

expression in B. D., § 22, is meant a question as to 
the proper constitution of the court assembled to try 
an accused person. It may not have been called to 
meet in a proper manner, or some other question may 
arise as to orderly procedure in connection with its 
meeting. It is recommended that great care should be 
given, therefore, to the issuance of all notices for the 
first meetings of the court. 

49. Regularity of the proceedings. By this ex- 
pression in B. D., § 22, is meant the regular and 
orderly succession of steps, as set forth in the Book of 
Discipline, by which a judicial case is to be initiated 
and conducted. Failure to follow the Book may lead 
either to the dismissal of the case or to a successful 
appeal to the higher judicatory. See Order or steps 
in Process, p. 290. 

50. Roll-call after each recess and adjourn- 
ment. "When a trial is in progress, except in the 
appellate judicatory, the roll shall be called after each 
recess and adjournment, and the names of the absentees 
shall be noted." [B. D., § 28.] 

51. Specifications. See under Charges, p. 247. 

52. Trial, procedure in. See Order or steps in 
Process, p. 290. 

53. Trial, new, when proper. " If, after a trial be- 
fore any judicatory, new evidence is discovered, sup- 
posed to be important to the exculpation of the accused, 
he may ask, if the case has not been appealed, and the 
judicatory shall grant, if justice seems to require it, a 
new trial" [B. D., § 68]. If the judicatory refuses 



The Session. 



289 



to grant a new trial when important new evidence is 
produced, the party injured may complain to the next 
higher judicatory [Mins. G. A., 181 2, p. 504]. But 
the importance of said evidence must be established 
[Mins. G. A., O. S., 1866, p. 72]. There are other 
decisions connected with this matter of a new trial to 
which inquirers are referred to the Assembly's Digest. 
See also, Appeals, p. 298. 

54. Trial, speedy. If an accused person is re- 
quired to refrain from approaching the Lord's Table, 
"a speedy trial shall be had." [B. D., § 32.] 

55. Unfinished judicial cases. " If a church be- 
comes extinct, the Presbytery with which it was con- 
nected shall have jurisdiction over its members. It 
shall, also, determine any case of discipline begun by 
the Session and not concluded." [B. D., § 112.] 

56. Votes. The provisions with respect to the votes 
in a judicial case are as follows : 

(1) When equally divided the moderator has the 
casting vote. [F. G., Ch. XIX., § 2.] 

(2) The charges and specifications must be sepa- 
rately voted upon. [B. D., §§ 16, 23.] 

(3) A member not present throughout a trial loses 
his vote, unless the judicatory and both parties consent 
to his voting. [B. D., § 28.] 

(4) Members of the judicatory who are themselves 
under charges may be kept from voting. [B. D.,§39-] 

(5) Members of the committee of prosecution and 
the accused have no vote, inasmuch as they are the 
original parties, see B. D., § 23, where the parties 
are excluded from the court. 

19 



290 



The Session. 



(6) Members of the committee of inquiry and the 
judicial committee, if such committee be appointed, 
may vote. 

(7) Members appointed as counsel for the accused 
may not vote. [B. D., § 28, 23.] 

57. Withdrawal of parties, etc. construed liter- 
ally. "The moderator having decided that the rule 
requiring the parties to withdraw should be understood 
in the obvious and literal sense, an appeal was taken 
from his decision, and the decision was sustained by a 
large majority." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1848, p. 40.] 

58. Witnesses. See p. 253. 

7. (8) Judicial Cases. — Order or Steps in 
Process. 

a. Order in a process initiated by an injured person. 

1. Obedience to Christ's command (Matt, xviii. 
15-17). See p. 244. 

2. Appointment of judicial committee. See p. 283. 

3. Private conference with accused [B. D., § 9]. 
See p. 245. 

4. Report of judicial committee. See p. 283. 

5. Announcement of moderator [G. R. J., § 40]. 
See p. 284. 

6. Presentation of charges and specifications [B. D., 
§ 19]. See p. 247. 

7. Averment or authenticated statement of effort 
after reconciliation [B. D., § 17]. See p. 247. 

8. Then the same order from No. 7 forward, as 
given on p. 291. 



The Session. 



b. Order in a process initiated by a private person, not 
an injured party. 

1. Private conference with accused [B. D., § 9]. 
See p. 245. 

2. Appointment of judicial committee. Seep. 283. 

3. Report of judicial committee. See p. 283. 

4. Announcement of moderator [G. R. J., 40]. 
See p. 284. 

5. Then the same order from No. 7 forward, as 
given on this page, under head (c). 

c. Order in a process initiated by a judicatory. 
Preliminary Steps. 

1. Appointment of committee of inquiry. See 
p. 279. 

2. Private conference by the committee [B. D., 
§§ 9, 17]. See p 245. 

3. Report of committee to Session. 

Process. 

If the result of the consideration of a case by the 
Session requires that an alleged offender be put on 
trial, the following order should be carefully followed: 

4. Announcement in accordance with Rule 40, 
G. R. J. See p. 284. 

5. Appointment of a committee of prosecution [B. 
D., § 11]. See p. 279. 

6. Presentation of the charges and specifications 
[B. D., §§ 15, 16, 19]. Seep. 247. 

7. Furnishing the accused or his counsel [B. D., 



292 



The Session. 



§ 26] with a copy of charges, etc.* [B. D. ; § 19]. 
See p. 248. 

8. Order for citations to parties and the witnesses of 
the prosecution and accused [B. D., § 19]. See p. 251. 

9. Adjournment for at least ten days, unless the 
parties have waived citations, etc. [B. D., § 19]. 
See p. 278. 

10. At second meeting service of citations should be 
first proved [B. D., § 20]. See p. 25 1. If the accused is 
absent, an adjournment for a time in the discretion of 
the judicatory must be had [B. D., § 21]. See p. 252. 

11. Issue of second citation of accused, if necessary. 
See p. 251. 

12. Appointment of counsel for absent accused per- 
son [B. D., § 21]. See p. 280. 

13. Filing objections and hearing the same [B. D., 
§ 22]. See p. 284. 

14. Determination of regularity of organization and 
proceedings, and also of sufficiency of charges and speci- 
fications [B. D., § 22]. See pp. 248-250, and 288. 

15. If the case is not dismissed, amendments to 
charges and specifications may now be made [B. P., 
§ 22]. See pp. 249, 250. 

16. Plea of the accused [B. D., § 22]. See p. 285. 

17. Plea entered on record, and if the plea be 
"guilty," the court proceeds to judgment; if "not 
guilty," the taking of evidence commences [B. D., 
§ 22]. See p. 285. 

* At this point the question of the reference of the case to the 
Presbytery, if advisable, may be considered. See References, 

P . 287. 



The Session. 



293 



18. Adjournment, if desired by the parties, for an- 
other meeting [B. D., § 23]. See p. 278. 

19. Roll-call after each recess and adjournment 
[B. D., § 28]. See p. 288. 

20. Examination of witnesses [B. D., § 23]. See 
p. 258. 

21. Appointment of commission, if necessary, to take 
testimony at a distant place [B. D., § 65]. See p. 262. 

22. Exceptions to be made promptly, and to be 
recorded [B. D., § 25]. See p. 282. 

23. Introduction of new witnesses [B. D., § 23]. 
See p. 256. 

24. Authentication and filing of the evidence [B. D., 
§ 24]. See p. 264. 

25. Hearing of the parties [B. D., § 23], the prose- 
cution opening and closing. See p. 285. 

26. Private session, involving exclusion of parties, 
counsel, and all persons not members [B. D., § 23]. 
See p. 285. 

27. Deliberation upon the case [B. D., § 23]. See 
p. 281. 

28. Vote on the charges and specifications sepa- 
rately [B. D., §§ 16, 23]. Who may vote [B. D., 
§§ 26, 28]. See p. 289. 

29. Formulation and adoption of judgment in the 
case [B. D., § 24]. See p. 283, and also under Cen- 
sures, p. 267. 

30. Announcement of sentence to the accused 
[D. W., Ch. XL, § 2]. See pp. 268, 271. 

31. Exceptions to judgment [B. D., § 25]. See 
p. 282. 



The Session. 



32. Notice of appeal, if any taken, to be filed, with 
reasons appended [B. D., §§ 24, 96]. See p. 296. 

33. Entrance of charges, specifications, exceptions, 
plea, judgment, acts and orders of the judicatory, and 
the appeal on the minutes of the judicatory [B. D., 
§ 24]. See, Record of the Case, p. 286. 

34. Copies of record to be permitted at expense of 
the parties [B. D., § 29]. See p 287. 

35. Order for transmission of records, and testi- 
mony, if necessary, to higher courts [B. D., §§ 29, 
96]. See p. 296. 

36. New trial, if granted. See p. 288. 

37. Reception and entry on the record of the judg- 
ment of the higher judicatory, when the case is de- 
cided on appeal [B. D., § 29]. See p. 298. 

38. New trial, if ordered by the higher judicatory. 
See p. 298. 

7. (9) Judicial Cases. — Appeals. 

1. Constitutional provisions. The general pro- 
visions with reference to appeals are found in §§ 94- 
102 of the Book of Discipline Several of these pro- 
visions apply only to the conduct of an appeal case in 
the higher judicatories. The provisions given below 
are those which have direct relation to action on the 
part of a church Session. 

2. Appeal, definition. "An appeal is the re- 
moval of a judicial case, by a written representation, 
from an inferior to a superior judicatory." [B. D , 
§ 94-] 



The Session. 



295 



3. Appeal, who may. An appeal " may be taken 
by either of the original parties to a judicial case. 
These parties shall be called appellant and appellee M 
[B. D., § 94]. A Session is not an original party, and 
its members cannot appeal, though they may complain. 
See Accused person, p. 278; Committee of prosecu- 
tion, p. 279; Complaint, p. 299. The distinction 
between a judicial and non-judicial case is given on 
p. 299. 

4. Appellant. The party taking an appeal. See 
caption No. 3, above. 

5. Appellee. The party opposing an appeal. See 
caption No. 3, above. 

6. Appeal, from what taken. An appeal " may 
be taken from the final judgment of the lower judica- 
tory." See Final judgment, p. 283. 

7. Appeal, grounds of. The grounds of appeal 
may be such as these : 

Irregularity in the proceedings of the inferior judi- 
catory ; 

Refusal to entertain an appeal or complaint ; 
Refusal of reasonable indulgence to party on trial ; 
Receiving improper, or 
Declining to receive, important, testimony ; 
Hastening to a decision before the testimony is fully 
taken ; 

Manifestation of prejudice in the conduct of the case ; 
And mistake or injustice in the decision. [B. D. ? 

§95] 

The words " such as these " at the opening of § 95 
imply that other grounds than those therein named may 



296 



The Session. 



be designated in the appeal. The grounds assigned in 
the section are given for the guidance of the parties 
and as a caution to the trial judicatory. 

8. Error, definition. Such irregularity, miscon- 
ception, or wrong application of the law as requires 
that the proceedings should be reversed on appeal. 
See caption No. 7. 

9. Notice of appeal. " Written notice of appeal, 
with specifications of the errors alleged, shall be given, 
within ten days after the judgment has been rendered, 
to the clerk, or, in case of his death, absence, or dis- 
ability, to the moderator, of the judicatory appealed 
from." [B. D., § 96.] 

10. Appeal, record of. " The minutes shall also 
exhibit the notice of appeal, and the reasons therefor, 
if any shall have been filed." [B. D., § 24.] 

1 1 . Appeal, effect of. ' i When the judgment directs 
admonition or rebuke, notice of appeal shall suspend 
all further proceedings ; but in other cases the judg- 
ment shall be in force until the appeal is decided" 
[B. D., § 100]. The last clause of the section just 
quoted has been judicially interpreted to mean, that the 
judgment is in force in an appeal case until the case 
is finally decided by the highest judicatory to which 
it is carried. [Mins. G. A., 1896, p. 151.] 

12. Transmission of the records, etc. "The 
clerk, or in case of his death, absence, or disability, 
the moderator, of the judicatory appealed from, shall 
lodge it [the appeal], with the records and all the 
papers pertaining to the case, with the clerk of the 
superior judicatory, before the close of the second day 



The Session. 



297 



of its regular meeting next ensuing the date of his 
reception of said notice" [B. D., § 96]. The day 
referred to in this section closes at twelve o'clock, 
p. m. " In case of appeal, the lower judicatory shall 
transmit the record to the higher" [B. D., § 24]. 
See, also, next caption. 

13. Records, effect of failure to transmit. "The 
judicatory whose judgment is appealed from shall send 
up its records, and all the papers relating thereto, 
and filed with the record. If it fails in this, it shall 
be censured, and the sentence appealed from shall be 
suspended, until a record is produced on which the 
issue can be fairly tried." [B. D., § 101.] 

14. Appeals, where taken. "Appeals are gen- 
erally to be taken to the judicatory immediately supe- 
rior to that appealed from" [B. D., § 102]. While 
this section permits the passing over the Presbytery, 
and even of the Synod, in appeal cases, yet the ordi- 
nary usage in the higher courts is such as to make it 
advisable that all appeals from the judgments of church 
Sessions should be taken to the Presbytery. Neither 
a Synod nor the General Assembly will be likely to 
consent to hear an appeal made to them directly from 
the judgment of a Session. 

15. Appeal, when in order. " When due notice 
of an appeal has been given, and the appeal and the 
specifications of the errors alleged have been filed in 
due time, the appeal shall be considered in order." 
[B. D., § 99-] 

16. Session cannot sit in appeal case. " Neither 
the appellant nor the members of the judicatory ap- 



2gS 



The Session, 



pealed from, shall sit, deliberate, or vote in the case in 
the higher judicatory. " [B. D., § 98.] 

1 7. Limitations upon higher judicatory. " No 
judicial decision shall be reversed, unless regularly 
taken up by appeal or complaint" [B. D., § 74]. 
" Nothing which is not contained in the record shall 
be taken into consideration in the higher judicatory " 
[B. D., § 24]. If omissions occur in the records, the 
higher judicatory will either return the records for 
amendment, or itself make good the deficiency, and 
proceed with the case. [B. D., § 76.] 

18. New trial, when proper. "If in the prose- 
cution of an appeal, new evidence is offered, which, in 
the judgment of the appellate judicatory, has an im- 
portant bearing on the case, it shall either refer the 
whole case to the inferior judicatory for a new trial ; 
or, with the consent of the parties, take the testimony, 
and hear and determine the case " [B. D., § 69]. A 
new trial can be ordered by a superior judicatory on 
the allegation of new testimony [Mins. G. A., 1878, 
p. 34] ; or on the ground of errors in procedure. 
[B. D.,§ 99 .] 

19. Judgment of the higher judicatory, record 
of. "On the final disposition of a case in a higher 
judicatory, the record of the case, with the judgment, 
shall be transmitted to the judicatory in which the case 
originated" [B. D., § 29]. The judgment of the 
higher judicatory should be entered on the records of 
the Session. 



The Session. 



299 



XXVIII. COMPLAINTS. 

1. Complaint, definition. "A complaint is a 
written representation made to the next superior judi- 
catory, respecting any delinquency, or any decision, 
by an inferior judicatory." [B. D., § 83.] 

2. Complain, who may. " A complaint may be 
made by one or more persons subject and submitting to 
the jurisdiction of the judicatory complained of. ' ' Any 
member or officer of the church may therefore com- 
plain against any decision of a Session. " The parties 
to a complaint in cases non-judicial shall be known 
respectively as complainant and respondent" [B. D., 
§ 89]. The Session in such cases is the respondent. 
In complaints connected with judicial cases, the parties 
are called appellant and appellee [B. D., § 94]. The 
Session in such cases is the appellee. 

3. Non-judicial and judicial cases. A non- 
judicial case is a case which has to do simply with 
matters of administration, such, for instance, as the 
issuing of a certificate of dismission or the calling of a 
congregational meeting. The distinction between a 
non-judicial and a judicial case lies in the fact, that the 
latter deals always with an alleged or actual offence, in 
connection with which process has been duly initiated. 

4. Complainant. The party making a complaint 
in non-judicial cases. 

5. Respondent. The party opposing a complaint 
in non-judicial cases. 

6. Appellant and appellee. See caption No. 2, 
above. 



3°° 



The Session. 



7. Session to be represented in the higher judi- 
catory. The Session "should always be represented 
by one or more of its number appointed for that pur- 
pose, who may be assisted by counsel " [B. D., § 89]. 
These representatives should be appointed by the Ses- 
sion promptly, and a certificate of appointment should 
be given them, signed by the clerk of Session. 

8. Complaint, against what taken. A com- 
plaint may be made " respecting any delinquency, or 
any decision" of the church Session [B. D., § 83]. 
Failure of a church Session to act in important mat- 
ters, especially in a case requiring discipline, is a cause 
for complaint [B. D., § 75]. So also is any decision 
of a Session, whether it be in its nature administrative 
or judicial. 

9. Complaint, notice of. "Written notice of 
complaint, with the reasons therefor, shall be given, 
within ten days after the action was taken, to the clerk, 
or, in case of his death, absence, or disability, to the 
moderator, of the judicatory complained of." [B. D., 
§ 84.] 

10. Decision, when suspended by complaint. 

" Whenever a complaint, in cases non-judicial, is en- 
tered against a decision of a judicatory, signed by at 
least one- third of the members recorded as present 
when the action was taken, the execution of such de- 
cision shall be stayed until the final issue of the case 
by the superior judicatory. " [B. D., § 84.] 

11. Transmission of the records, etc. " The 
clerk, or, in case of his death, absence, or disability, 
the moderator, of the judicatory complained of, shall 



The Session. 



lodge it [the complaint], with the records and all the 
papers pertaining to the case, with the clerk of the 
superior judicatory, before the close of the second day 
of its regular meeting next ensuing the date of the 
reception ot said notice" [B. D., § 83]. The day 
referred to in § 83 closes at 12 p. m. See, also, next 
caption. 

12. Records, effect of failure to transmit. "The 
judicatory against which a complaint is made shall 
send up its records, and all the papers relating to the 
matter of the complaint, and filed with the record ; and 
for failure to do this it shall be censured by the supe- 
rior judicatory, which shall have power to make such 
orders, pending the production of the records and 
papers and the determination of the complaint, as may 
be necessary to preserve the rights of all the parties." 
[B. D., § 92.] 

13. Session cannot sit in complaint. " Neither 
the complainant nor the members of the judicatory 
complained of shall sit, deliberate, or vote in the case." 
[B.D.,§ 9 o.] 

1 4. Complaint, effect of, when sustained. ' 6 The 
effect of a complaint, if sustained, may be the reversal, 
in whole or in part, of the action of the lower judica- 
tory ; and may also, in cases non-judicial, be the inflic- 
tion of censure upon the judicatory complained of. 
When a complaint is sustained, the lower judicatory 
shall be directed how to dispose of the matter. " [B. D. , 

§83-] 

15. Complaint, when referred to a commission. 

A complaint in a non-judicial case cannot be referred 



302 



The Session. 



to a judicial commission. Only complaints in judicial 
cases may be submitted to such a commission. [B. D., 

§ 8 9 ] 

16. Session may appeal. " Either of the parties 
to a complaint may appeal to the next superior judica- 
tory, except as limited by Chapter XL, § 4, of the 
Form of Government" [B. D., § 91]. The section 
of the Form of Government referred to declares of 
the Synod that "its decisions on appeals, complaints, 
and references, which do not affect the doctrines or 
Constitution of the Church, are final." The General 
Assembly only, however, can adjudicate in such cases 
the question as to whether the decision complained 
against, does not affect the " doctrine or Constitu- 
tion." 

17. Other provisions. The matters above given 
deal only with complaints as they have direct relation 
to Sessional action. See for further provisions, B. D., 
§§ 83-94, an d a l so Appeals, §§ 94-102. 

XXIX. DISSENTS AND PROTESTS. 

1. Dissent, definition. "A dissent is a declara- 
tion of one or more members of a minority in a judi- 
catory, expressing disagreement with a decision of the 
majority in a particular case." [B. D., § 103.] 

2. Protest, definition. "A protest is a more 
formal declaration, made by one or more members of 
a minority, bearing testimony against what is deemed 
a mischievous or erroneous proceeding, decision, or 
judgment, and including a statement of the reasons 
therefor." [B. D., § 104.] 



The Session. 



303 



3. Dissent and protest, who may. " No one 
shall be allowed to dissent or protest who has not a 
right to vote on the question decided ; and, in judicial 
cases, no one shall be allowed to dissent or protest 
who did not vote against the decision [B. D., § 107]. 
"A paper of the nature of a protest was offered from 
persons not members, which was read, and on motion 
returned to the parties." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1867, 
P- 35-] 

4. Record, when permitted. " If a dissent or 
protest be couched in decorous and respectful language, 
and be without offensive reflections or insinuations 
against the majority, it shall be entered on the records " 
[B. D., Ch. X., § 105]. " It is the sense of this Gen- 
eral Assembly that the protest is not respectful in lan- 
guage, and that it be returned to the author. ' ' [Mins. 
G. A., O. S., 1866, p. 104.] 

5. Record to be ordered by judicatory. A pro- 
test to be recorded should not only be handed to the 
moderator or stated clerk, but should be directed to be 
inserted in the minutes by the judicatory. [Mins. 
G. A., 1828, p. 242.] 

6. Must be entered before adjournment. " Any 
member who may think himself aggrieved by a de- 
cision, shall have his dissent or protest entered on the 
records or filed among the papers, if given in before 
the rising of the body." [Mins. G. A., 1822, p. 44.] 

7. Protests may be answered. " The judicatory 
may prepare an answer to any protest which imputes 
to it principles or reasonings which its action does not 
import, and the answer shall also be entered upon the 



304 



The Session* 



the records. Leave may thereupon be given to the 
protestant or protestants, if they desire it, to modify 
their protest ; and the answer of the judicatory may 
also, in consequence, be modified. This shall end the 
matter." [B. D., § 106.] 

8. An argument is not a protest. An argument 
of the case is not to be treated as a protest, and, if 
presented, the protestant should " have leave to with- 
draw the same" [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1865, p. 592]. 
" The appropriate business of the protestants is simply 
to give the reasons on which their protests are founded, 
not to answer the argument of individuals in debate." 
[Mins. G. A., O. S., 1844, p. 378.] 

XXX. OF DIFFERENCES BETWEEN SESSIONS. 

1. Memorial to the Presbytery having juris- 
diction. "Any judicatory deeming itself aggrieved 
by the action of any other judicatory of the same rank, 
may present a memorial to the judicatory immediately 
superior to the judicatory charged with the grievance, 
and to which the latter judicatory is subject, after the 
manner prescribed in the sub-chapter on Complaints, 
§§ 83-93, Book of Discipline." [B. D., § 121.] 

2. Limitation of time. " Save only that with re- 
gard to the limitation of time, notice of said memorial 
shall be lodged with the stated clerks, both of the 
judicatory charged with the grievance and of its next 
superior judicatory, within one year from the commis- 
sion of the said alleged grievance." [B. D., § 121.] 

3. Appointment of committee. "When any 
judicatory deems itself aggrieved by another judica- 



The Session. 



305 



tory, and determines to present a memorial as provided 
for in the preceding section, it shall appoint a com- 
mittee to conduct the case in all its stages, in whatever 
judicatory, until the final issue be reached" [B. D., 
§ 122]. The Session cannot discharge this committee, 
when once appointed, as the Constitution contains no 
provision to that effect. Like the Committee on Prose- 
cution, p. 279, it is a committee which is discharged 
by the ending of the case with which it is connected. 

4. Action by the Presbytery. " The judicatory 
with which the memorial is lodged, if it sustain the 
same, may reverse in whole or in part the matter of 
grievance, and shall direct the lower judicatory how 
to dispose of the case, and may enforce its orders." 
[B. D., § 123.] 

5. Appeal. " Either party may appeal to the next 
higher judicatory, except as limited by Ch. XL, § 4, 
of the Form of Government." [B. D., § 123.] See 
p. 302. 

XXXI. RELATIONS TO THE HIGHER 
JUDICATORIES. 
1. General. 

1. The Session the inferior judicatory. The 

Presbyterian Church as a denomination is a unit, and 
is organized upon the principle that "a. representation 
of the whole should govern and determine in regard 
to every part and all the parts united." The Session 
is therefore subject, under the Constitution, to the 
higher courts. See in this Manual, captions 7 to 10, 

PP- 35-37- 
20 



306 



The Session. 



2. Succession of courts. For the several church 
courts or judicatories in the Presbyterian System of 
Government, see this Manual, pp. 37-42. 

3. Session cannot protest against acts of the 
higher judicatories. "Remonstrance or complaint 
for the opening of a question may be made by an in- 
ferior judicatory to a superior : but protest against the 
action [of a higher judicatory] can be made only by a 
minority of the body itself." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 
1864, p. 307.] 

4. Duty of obedience. The Session of a church 
should loyally obey all orders and decisions of the 
higher courts. To this obedience they are under obli- 
gation alike by the letter and spirit of the Presbyterian 
System, and by the ordination vows of both ministers 
and ruling elders. If aggrieved by the action of a higher 
court, they should seek redress in a constitutional man- 
ner. See below, Remedy. 

5. Remedy for alleged wrong. In the case of 
an alleged wrong, a Session, through all its members 
or by one of its members, may complain to the judica- 
tory having immediate control of the judicatory com- 
mitting said alleged wrong, in accordance with the 
provisions of the Book of Discipline. (See p. 299.) 
In case the time for filing a complaint has passed, the 
Session can address a memorial to the proper higher 
judicatory, calling its attention to the alleged wrong, 
and requesting action by it on the review of the records 
of the alleged offending judicatory. See for action 
against a Session by another Session, p. 304. 

6. Records, transmission of. See Appeals, p. 296. 



The Session, 



307 



2. Presbytery. 

1. General powers. The powers of a Presbytery 
over the Sessions and churches within its bounds are 
great. As stated in the Constitution they are as fol- 
lows : " Presbytery has power (1) to receive and issue 
appeals, complaints, and references from church Ses- 
sions, brought before them in an orderly manner; (2) 
to examine and approve or censure the records of the 
church Session ; (3) to resolve questions of doctrine 
or discipline seriously proposed ; (4) to condemn 
erroneous opinions which injure the purity or peace 
of the Church ; (5) to visit particular churches for the 
purpose of inquiring into their state, and redressing 
the evils that may have arisen in them ; (6) to unite 
or divide congregations at the request of the people ; 
(7) and in general to order whatever pertains to the 
spiritual welfare of the churches under their care ' 9 
[F. G., Ch. X., § 8]. For the detail of instances of 
the exercise of the above-named powers of Presbytery, 
see the Assembly's Digest, under the proper heads. 
Certain other powers of Presbytery over Sessions are 
given below. 

2. Complaint. See Remedy, p. 306. 

3. Neglect of Session to perform duty. " Judi- 
catories may sometimes neglect to perform their duty, 
by which neglect heretical opinions or corrupt prac- 
tices may be allowed to gain ground, or offenders of a 
gross character may be suffered to escape ; or some 
part of their proceedings may have been omitted from 
the record or not properly recorded. If, therefore, at 



3 o8 



The Session, 



any time, the superior judicatory is well advised of 
such neglects, omissions, or irregularities on the part 
of the inferior judicatory, it may require its records to 
be produced, and shall either proceed to examine and 
decide the whole matter as completely as if proper 
record had been made ; or it shall cite the lower judi- 
catory, and proceed as in the next preceding section." 
[B. D., § 76.] See caption No. 8, below. 

4. Neglect of Session to institute process. 
"The higher judicatories may institute process in 
cases in which the lower have been directed so to do, 
and have refused or neglected to obey." [B. D., § 18.] 

5. References. See p. 247. 

6. Review of records. See p. 133. 

7. Representation. See pp. 226-230. 

8. Unconstitutional proceedings of Session. 
" If a judicatory is, at any time, well advised of any 
unconstitutional proceedings of a lower judicatory, the 
latter shall be cited to appear, at a specified time and 
place, to produce the records, and to show what it has 
done in the matter in question ; after which, if the 
charge is sustained, the whole matter shall be con- 
cluded by the judicatory itself, or be remitted to the 
lower judicatory, with directions as to its disposition." 
[B. D.,§75-] 

3. The Synod. 

Ordinarily, the Synod has no direct relation to the 
churches under its care, until the Presbytery in which 
a given church is located has taken such action as may 
necessitate the exercise by the Synod of its appellate 



The Session. 



powers. The Constitution, however, gives Synods 
the power ' 1 generally to take such order with respect 
to the Presbyteries, Sessions, and people under their 
care, as may be in conformity with the Word of God 
and the established rules, and which tends to promote 
the edification of the Church " [F. G., Ch. XL, § 4]. 
Synods by this constitutional provision have original 
and immediate power over the Sessions within their 
bounds, whenever action appears to be necessary. The 
limits of this power, however, have never been defined. 
See also, Remedy, p. 306. 
Representation. See p. 230. 

4. General Assembly. 

1. General jurisdiction. The powers of the Gen- 
eral Assembly are given in this Manual on pp. 41 and 
42. Among these the original power appears [F. G., 
Ch. XII., §5] of "superintending the concerns of 
the whole Church M — i. e. the affairs and matters which 
concern all the particular churches of the denomina- 
tion. The General Assembly, therefore, as the only 
judicatory having a jurisdiction coextensive with the 
whole Church, is the supreme authority in all matters 
affecting the interests of the entire Church. 

2. Differences between the Assembly's various 
deliverances and decisions. There is an essential 
difference between (1) deliverances of the Assembly 
recommendatory in character, (2) its testimony against 
error, (3) its decisions upon points of ^administrative 
law, and (4) its action in judicial cases. Deliverances in 
the nature of (1) recommendations of the Assembly for 



The Session. 



the "promotion of charity, truth, and holiness through- 
out all the churches " [F. G. , Ch. XII. , § 5] have simply 
an advisory character, and that moral power which 
accompanies counsel given by so reverend a body; (2) 
deliverances in the nature of testimony against "error 
in doctrine or immorality in practice" [F. G., Ch. 
XII. , § 5] are not judicial decisions, can be given 
directly by the Assembly only when adequate proof 
is produced, and are authoritative only as to princi- 
ples ; (3) decisions of the Assembly upon points of 
administrative law [F. G., Ch. XII., § 5] are authori- 
tative under the Constitution and usage of the Church, 
by virtue of the power of " deciding in all controversies 
respecting doctrine and discipline * (4) judgments 
rendered by the General Assembly in judicial cases 
[F. G., Ch. XII., § 4] are positive and binding law 
for all cases exactly similar to the one upon which a 
judicial decision has been given. Care should be 
taken by Sessions in connection with decisions upon 
judicial cases to make inferences as to seemingly sim- 
ilar cases only so far as the facts permit. 

3. Contributions to the Boards. See pp. 200, 
201. 

4. Representation. See pp. 105-109. 

* This power covers doctrine as well as practice. Its use in 
deciding doctrinal controversies has been infrequent, but, it is 
claimed, is sustained by the Confession, Ch. XXXI., \ 2 : "It 
belongeth to Synods and Councils, ministerially, to determine con- 
troversies of faith and cases of conscience." 



IV. 

THE CHURCH AND CONGREGA- 
TION. 



IV. 



THE CHURCH AND CONGREGA- 
TION. 



I. THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 

1. Particular church, definition. "A particular 
church consists of a number of professing Christians, 
with their offspring, voluntarily associated together 
for divine worship and godly living, agreeably to the 
Holy Scriptures ; and submitting to a certain Form of 
Government" [F. G., Ch. II., §4.] It is worthy 
of notice that this definition is applicable to any par- 
ticular church, with whatever denomination it may be 
connected. 

2. The particular church divine and necessary. 
Each particular Christian church is recognized in the 
Word of God as an essential part of the Church uni- 
versal and visible, and as being of divine original 
(Acts ix. 31). The number of believers, further, is 
so large, that it is " both reasonable and warranted 
by Scripture example that they should be divided into 
many particular churches." [F. G., Ch. II., § 3.] 

3. Unit of the Presbyterian System. The par- 

313 



3 H The Church and Congregation, 



ticular church is the primary organic unit in that sys- 
tem of church government which has been adopted by 
Presbyterians. Its organization, by the voluntary asso- 
ciation of a number of believers, is the first step in the 
efficient extension and practical operation of the Pres- 
byterian polity. Though governed by the Session, it 
elects both pastor, elders, and deacons. It is the rea- 
son why Presbytery as a judicatory exists, for " the 
Church being divided into many separate congrega- 
tions, these need mutual counsel and assistance in 
order to preserve soundness of doctrine and regularity 
of discipline, and to enter into common measures for 
promoting knowledge and religion, and for preventing 
infidelity, error, and immorality " [F. G., Ch. X., 
§ i]. "As a constituent part of the Presbytery, it is 
represented therein. The General Assembly, also, as the 
highest judicatory of the Church is declared "to re- 
present, in one body, all the particular churches of this 
denomination." The particular churches, therefore, 
are the organizations for whose good the several judi- 
catories have been established, as well as the founda- 
tion upon which they stand. 

4. Organization. The organization of a particular 
Presbyterian church is usually conducted by a com- 
mittee of Presbytery appointed for the purpose. This 
committee is appointed, if the Presbytery deem proper, 
after the submission of a memorial to the judicatory, 
from the persons desiring to form a church. In excep- 
ceptional cases home and foreign missionaries may 
organize churches, reporting the organization in due 
time to a Presbytery. As this subject falls within the 



The Church. 



3i5 



powers of Presbytery, it is not further discussed in this 
Manual. 

5. Enrollment. By this term is meant the placing 
of the name of a particular church upon the roll of a 
Presbytery. This may be done even where no officers 
have been elected, provided the new organization has 
been placed under control of a committee appointed 
by the Presbytery. [Mins. G. A., 1890, p. 116.] 

6. Rights of a church. The rights of a particular 
church are as follows: (1) to hold meetings for the 
transaction of church business, on call duly issued by 
the Session ; (2) to require the Session to call a meeting 
for the election of a pastor [F. G., Ch. XV., § 1] ; (3) 
to elect officers — viz. pastor, ruling elders, and deacons 
[F. G., Ch. I., § 6 ; Ch. XIII., § 2 ; Ch. XV., § 4] ; 
(4) to indicate their desire for a change in officers 
[F. G., Ch. XIII., § 6, and Ch. XVII.] ; (5) to change 
the method of electing ruling elders and deacons [F. G., 
Ch. XIII., § 8] ; (6) to refuse assent or to consent to the 
installation of a pastor elect [F. G., Ch. XV., § 13] ; 
(7) to show cause by commissioners why the Presby- 
tery should not accept the resignation of a pastor 
[F. G., Ch. XVII.] ; (8) to indicate a desire to divide 
the church or to unite with another church [F. G., Ch. 
X., § 8] ; (9) to adopt rules for its government, sub- 
ject to the provisions of the Constitution [F. G., Ch. 
XV., § 4] ; (10) to memorialize Presbytery concerning 
any matter needing action by that body. See also un- 
der Meetings, p. 317, Rules, p. 318,, and also under 
Congregation, p. 321. 

7. Duties of a church. The duties of a church 



316 The Church and Congregation. 

are — (i) submission to the laws of Christ [F. G., Ch. 
II., § 2] ; (2) submission to the Form of Government 
which it has adopted [F. G., Ch. II., § 4] ; (3) obedi- 
ence to its officers [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 4, par. 8, and 
F. G., Ch. XV., § 13, Questions 1 to 3] ; (4) main- 
tenance of the ordinances of public worship [F. G. , 
Ch. VII., also D. W., entire] ; (5) co-operation with 
other churches for promoting the ends of the establish- 
ment of the Church [F. G., Ch. X., § 1] ; (6) promo- 
tion by offerings of the preaching of the gospel in all 
the world [D. W., Ch. VI., § 1] ; (7) providing for 
the financial obligations assumed in the call of a pastor 
[F. G., Ch. XV., § 6, and § 13, Question 4]. See 
also caption No. 17, p. 319. 

8. Ordinances. By ordinances are meant the sev- 
eral parts of the public worship of God. " The ordi- 
nances established by Christ, the Head, in a particular 
church, which is regularly constituted with its proper 
officers, are prayer, singing praises, reading, expound- 
ing and preaching the Word of God ; administering 
baptism and the Lord's Supper ; public solemn fasting 
and thanksgiving, catechizing, making collections for 
the poor and other pious purposes ; exercising disci- 
pline ; and blessing the people" [F. G., Ch. VII.]. 
See also the section on Worship, p. 186. 

9. Officers of a church. The officers of the 
church as a spiritual body are "bishops or pastors; 
the representatives of the people, usually styled ruling 
elders; and deacons " [F. G., Ch. III., § 2]. See for 
the duties, etc, of these officers under the appropriate 
heads, and also for trustees, under that head. 



The Church. 



317 



10. Election of officers. Church officers are 
elected by the church at duly called meetings. " The 
election of persons to the exercise of authority, in any 
particular society, is in that society" [F. G., Ch. I., 
§ 6]. See for particulars under the heads Pastor, Rul- 
ing Elders, and Deacons. 

11. Acceptance or declination of offices. Rul- 
ing elders and deacons elected to office by the church, 
should notify the Session of their acceptance of their 
offices, and that body has the power to proceed with 
their ordination and installation. Declinations of elec- 
tions should also be addressed to the Session. 

12. Meetings of a church. Meetings of a church 
can be held only by the order of the Session duly 
passed at a regular meeting. In connection with the 
election of a pastor it is "always the duty of the Ses- 
sion to convene them, when a majority of the persons 
entitled to vote in the case shall by a petition request 
that a meeting shall be called" [F. G., Ch. XV., 
§1]. Other meetings are subject to the discretion of 
the Session, with the right reserved to any member of 
the church to memorialize Presbytery. " The Session 
of a church has the authority to convene the congre- 
gation for all such purposes ; but should the Session 
neglect or refuse to convene the congregation, the 
party feeling aggrieved has its remedy by application 
to Presbytery in the form of a complaint." [Mins. 
G. A., 1822, p. 21.] See under Complaint, p. 299, 
and Memorials, p. 319. 

13. Record of meetings. "All proceedings of 
the church shall be reported to and reviewed by the 



3i 8 The Church and Congregation. 



Session, and by its order incorporated with its record." 
[B. D., § 71.] 

14. Officers of meetings. The pastor is the mod- 
erator, and the clerk of Session the clerk, of meetings 
of the church. In vacant churches, either the moder- 
ator of Session or some other minister should be invited 
to preside. 

15. Church rales. F. G., Ch. XV., § 4, in con- 
nection with the qualifications of electors for a pastor 
uses the words " the rules of that congregation." This 
recognizes the right of a church and congregation to 
adopt rules in certain matters, subject to the provisions 
of the Constitution giving to the minister, the Session, 
and the higher judicatories specific powers. See a 
suggested list of such rules in another part of this 
Manual. 

16. Church confessions. "The confessions of 
faith in use among local churches, though regarded 
by many as convenient and useful, and certainly sanc- 
tioned by a very general usage, are nevertheless not 
essential to the organization of a church or the estab- 
lishment of membership therein, since they are not the 
authoritative standard of faith or practice in the Pres- 
byterian Church" [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1865, p. 22]. 
It is to be remembered in this connection, that the 
authoritative standard of faith and practice in the Pres- 
byterian Church is the Constitution, and that church- 
members are not required to adopt the same. See 
under Subscription, p. 46. This fact makes it both 
inadvisable and illegal for any church to adopt its 
own confession of faith. Further, forms for the pub- 



The Church. 



319 



lie confession of faith to be made by persons admitted 
to membership on profession are to be adopted, if at 
all, by the Session, which is alone vested with power 
to act. See p. 139, etc. 

17. Church-members. For the duties of church- 
members in general, see the questions respecting duties, 
in connection with each of the ten commandments as 
contained in the Larger and Shorter Catechisms. For 
other matters, see under the appropriate heads in this 
Manual. 

18. The Session and the church. The Session 
is the governing body in the particular church. It is 
charged with the maintenance of "the spiritual gov- 
ernment of the congregation" [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6]. 
For the particular powers, duties, etc, of Session, see 
under the appropriate heads. 

19. Representation. The provisions for the rep- 
resentation of churches by ruling elders in Presbytery 
and Synod, are given on p. 226. 

20. The Presbytery and the church. The Pres- 
bytery has the power " to visit particular churches, for 
the purpose of inquiring into their state, and redress- 
ing the evils that may have arisen in them ; to unite 
or divide congregations at the request of the people, 
or to form or receive new congregations ; and in gen- 
eral to order whatever pertains to the spiritual welfare 
of the churches under their care." [F. G., Ch. X., 
§8,] 

21. Memorials to Presbytery. A meeting of the 
church duly assembled, or any number of members of 
the church acting for themselves, may address a 



32o The Church and Congregation. 



memorial or petition to the Presbytery having juris- 
diction, bringing to the attention of that judicatory any 
matter which they may deem sufficiently important to 
warrant the taking of such a step. Effort must be made, 
prior to such action on the part of the church, or of 
any portion of it, to secure action by the Session in 
the matter at issue, otherwise the Presbytery may de- 
cline to receive the memorial. 

22. Church, withdrawal of. "No Presbyterian 
church, under care of a Presbytery, can withdraw 
regularly without first asking consent and leave of the 
Presbytery, under whose care and jurisdiction it volun- 
tarily placed itself" [Mins. G. A., 1876, p. 80]. Un- 
less the consent of Presbytery be obtained, the with- 
drawal of a church is not only irregular under ecclesi- 
astical law, but is also believed to be illegal under the 
civil law. 

23. Church, dissolution of. The Presbytery has 
the power to dissolve any church under its care [Mins. 
G. A., 1875, P- 5°7]- The judicatory "must be its 
own judge as to the causes that are sufficient to justify 
it in dissolving any church in its connection. If any 
wrong is done to a church by such a Presbyterial act, 
its remedy is to be found in an appeal [complaint] to a 
higher judicatory " [Mins. G. A., 1879, p. 615]. The 
church, however, must have "previous notice of the 
contemplated action of the Presbytery." [Mins. G. 
A., 1878, p. 41.] 

24. Church, extinct. " If a church becomes ex- 
tinct, the Presbytery with which it was connected shall 
have jurisdiction over its members, and grant them let- 



The Congregation, 321 



ters of dismission to some other church. It shall, also, 
determine any case of discipline begun by the Session, 
and not concluded." [B. D., § 112.] 

25. The Synod. See under that head, pp. 39 and 
308. 

26. The General Assembly. See under that head, 
pp. 40 and 309. 

II. THE CONGREGATION. 

1. Congregation as an ecclesiastical body. 
This term describes ecclesiastically the body which is 
recognized by the Constitution of the Church, and 
the decisions of the General Assembly, as the body 
entitled to vote for pastor. " Members of a congrega- 
tion not communicants, who regularly contribute their 
due proportion of the necessary expenses of the church 
and congregation, have a right to vote in the election 
of a pastor" [Mins. G. A., 1886, p. 48]. This de- 
cision is based upon F. G., Ch. XV., § 4. The con- 
gregation is composed, therefore, of all the communi- 
cant members of the church, and in addition may 
include non-communicants who contribute regularly 
for the support of the church. 

2. Congregation as a secular body. The civil 
law frequently employs the word to designate the per- 
sons entitled to elect trustees, and to perform certain 
other functions vested in them by statute law or by 
charter. See under Corporation. 

3. Congregation may limit its membership. 
The General Assembly has defined the word congre- 
gation as used in F. G., Ch. XIII., § 2, to include 

21 



322 The Church and Co7igregattou. 

"only the actual communicants of the particular 
church" [Mins. G. A., 1882, p. 87]. This deliver- 
ance of the Assembly applies, however, only to the 
body which elects elders and deacons. The Assembly 
of 1886, as quoted above, see caption No. 1, affirmed 
the right of non-communicants to vote at the election 
of a pastor, and then declared that " the usage of some 
congregations, which confines the right of voting for 
pastor to communicants, is wholly legitimate and might 
profitably become more prevalent" [Mins. G. A., 
1886, p. 48]. This latter decision recognizes the right 
given to congregations by the Constitution, to deter- 
mine who shall be electors for pastor. It is further to 
be remembered that in some States the civil law pre- 
scribes who shall be the electors of a congregation, and 
so determines its membership. See, also, Pastor and 
Congregation, p. 327. 

4. Officers. The officers of the congregation are 
the Pastor and the Trustees. See under those heads. 

5. Meetings. Each congregation as a secul ar 
body, whether incorporated under the statute laws of 
a given State or not, is entitled to hold meetings, the 
times and places of which are ordinarily specified 
either in the by-laws of the congregation, or in the 
provisions of the statute laws. The congregation as 
an ecclesiastical body can meet only at the call of the 
Session or Presbytery. 

6. Powers and duties. The congregation as an 
ecclesiastical body is subject to the Session, except as 
it possesses certain rights and is required to perform 
certain duties, set forth under the heads Rights and 



The Pastor. 



323 



Duties of the Church, p. 315. For its powers and 
duties as a secular body see under Corporation. 

Ill, THE PASTOR. 
1. General. 

1. Dignity of the pastor's office. The pastor fills 
" the first office in the church, both for dignity and 
usefulness" [F. G., Ch. IV.]. He should always be 
treated, therefore, with the respect due to his high 
office. 

2. Names and duties. " The person who fills this 
orifice hath, in Scripture, obtained different names 
expressive of his various duties : ' ' 

Bishop. "As he has the oversight of the flock of 
Christ, he is termed bishop." 

Pastor. "As he feeds them with spiritual food, he 
is termed pastor." 

Minister. "As he serves Christ in his Church, he 
is termed minister." 

Presbyter or elder. "As it his duty to be grave 
and prudent, and an example of the flock, and to 
govern well in the house and kingdom of Christ, he is 
termed presbyter or elder." See further on p. 109. 

Angel of the church. "As he is the messenger of 
God, he is termed angel of the church." 

Ambassador. " As he is sent to declare the will of 
God to sinners, and to beseech them to be reconciled 
to God through Christ, he is termed ambassador." 

Steward of the mysteries. "And, as he dispenses 
the manifold grace of God, and the ordinances insti- 



324 The Church cuid Congregation, 



tuted by Christ, he is termed steward of the mysteries 
of God." [F. G., Ch. IV.] 

3. Responsibility to Presbytery. The pastor is 
not a member of the particular church over which he 
is bishop, and is not responsible to the Session as to 
matters of conduct. His responsibility is to the Pres- 
bytery of which he is a member. 

4. The pulpit in charge of pastor. The pulpit 
of a church having a pastor is not by the Constitution 
within the authority of the Session. The Presbytery 
possesses the power of original control over the pulpit. 
This is shown by the rule which requires, when a 
church is vacant, the Session to request power from 
Presbytery to supply the pulpit. It is also shown by 
the fact that the Presbytery is the body which installs 
a pastor over a church. By the act of installation the 
pulpit is placed by Presbytery in charge of the pastor, 
and he is responsible therefor solely to that judicatory. 
He may introduce into the pulpit other ministers in 
his discretion, subject to this responsibility. "It is 
expedient that no person be introduced to preach in 
any of the churches under our care, unless by the con- 
sent of the pastor or church Session." [D. W., Ch. 
VII. , §6.] 

5. Moderator of the Session. "The pastor of 
the congregation shall always be the moderator of the 
Session" [F. G., Ch. IX., § 3]. See for further par- 
ticulars in connection with the moderator of Session, 
pp. 123, 124. 

6. Member of Session. "The church Session 
consists of the pastor or pastors and ruling elders of a 



The Pastor. 



325 



particular congregation" [F. G., Ch. IX., § 1]. This 
section makes the pastor an integral part of the church 
Session, and confers upon him every right and requires 
of him every duty connected with such membership. 

7. Pastor and Session meetings. Seep. 118. 

8. Decisions at Session meetings. The decisions 
of the pastor as moderator of the Session, in all mat- 
ters constitutionally within his authority, cannot be 
appealed from by the other members in the Session. 
This practice is based upon the fact that the pastor is a 
member of the Presbytery, and the representative of 
that body. If any decision made by him as moderator 
is unsatisfactory, while an elder may dissent or protest, 
the only prompt way of securing redress is to file a com- 
plaint with the Presbytery. See also, Moderator, pp. 
121-124. 

The decisions of the moderator of Session referred 
to in this caption are connected with what are known 
as legislative procedure — u e. decisions as to the mean- 
ing and force of questions of order. The pastor can- 
not decide as to the meaning or force of any part of 
the Constitution of the Church. That is the province 
of the Session as a judicatory, subject to the Presby- 
tery's power of review. 

9. Ordination of officers. The ordination of rul- 
ing elders and deacons is to be performed by the pastor 
of the church, or if the church is vacant by some other 
minister invited for the purpose. " The minister shall 
proceed to set apart the candidate, by prayer, to the 
office of ruling elder [or deacon, as the case may be], 
and shall give to him, and to the congregation, an ex- 



326 The Church and Congregation. 



hortation suited to the occasion" [F. G., Ch. XIII., 
§ 4]. See also p. 84. 

10. Relation to other church officers. The rela- 
tion in general of the pastor to the other church officers 
is as follows : (1) He governs in the particular church 
in conjunction with the ruling elders ; (2) he has a 
part in the work of the deacons in the care of the 
poor, and in the distribution of the charities of the 
church ; (3) he has the individual oversight of church 
officers as well as church-members, and (4) he is the 
bishop of the congregation. See p. 323. 

11. Counsel by elders. It is both the privilege 
and duty of ruling elders to counsel and advise with 
the pastor upon all matters. While the pastor is in 
certain matters independent of the Session, both he 
and the elders should abide together in the spirit of 
harmony, counsel with one another frequently, accept 
advice readily, and thus always seek to secure the 
highest welfare of the church which is under their joint 
care. See Duties of Elders, p, 90. 

12. Pastor and sacraments. See p. 157. 

13. Pastor and public services. See for the 
rights and duties of a pastor in connection with the 
ordinances of public worship, p. 188. In the Scotch 
Presbyterian churches the power over public worship 
is vested in the minister and the Presbytery, the Ses- 
sion having only regulative authority. 

14. Pastor and offering's. See p. 200. 

15. Pastor and the finances. The pastor should 
not engage in the financial affairs of the congregation, 
except in cases where his co-operation is sought by 



The Pastor, 



327 



the officers of the church, or where he is made by the 
civil law a member of the corporation. See p. 376. 

16. Pastor and the congregation. The pastor, by 
virtue of his election to office by both communicants 
and non-communicants, is the pastor of the entire con- 
gregation. This is recognized directly in F. G., Ch. 
XVI., § 7, where it is declared that "it is highly be- 
coming that after the solemnity of the installation, at 
least the elders, and those appointed to take care of the 
temporal concerns of that church, should come forward 
to their pastor, and give him their right hand in token 
of cordial reception and affectionate regard." In the 
majority of our churches the temporal concerns are com- 
mitted to officers known as trustees, and whether they 
are communicants or non-communicants, the minister 
duly installed by Presbytery is recognized above as 
their pastor. The pastoral relation is as wide in its 
reach as the bounds of the congregation. 

17. Pastor elect. The pastor elect is not stated 
supply (see p. 226) ; neither is he moderator of Session 
ex officio. See p. 126. 

18. Co-pastor. A co-pastor is a minister who has 
been regularly called by the people of a congregation 
and installed by the Presbytery, along with another 
minister, as pastor. He possesses equal authority, both 
in the Session and in the congregation, with his fellow- 
pastor. This form of pastorate is ordinarily found in 
collegiate churches. [F. G., Ch. IX., § 5.] 

19. Pastor emeritus. This relation is sometimes 
constituted by a vote of a congregation at a regularly 
called meeting, in the case of a minister who has ren- 



328 The Church and Congregation. 

dered long service to it and has become incapacitated 
for further service. The action should receive the 
concurrence of Presbytery. A pastor emeritus has no 
authority in any manner within the church, and the 
congregation may or may not vote him a salary. 

20. Assistant pastor. An assistant pastor may be 
a licentiate or an ordained minister. He is appointed 
ordinarily by the pastor, with the consent of the 
church. He is not a member of the Session, and his 
duties are designated by the pastor, to whom he is im- 
mediately responsible. 

21. Salary of pastor. The call to a pastor by a 
church is a contract. A board of trustees cannot make 
any change in said contract, for it is not one of the 
parties. If any change is made in the terms, it can 
only be by the pastor and the congregation. If the 
congregation are unable to continue the salary promised 
in the call, a straightforward method of securing a re- 
duction in the amount should be adopted. The devices 
sometimes employed to secure a reduction in the salary, 
(1) by decreasing the salary of the pastor without his 
consent, or (2) by withholding the payment of pew- 
rents, are illegal as well as improper. The matter 
should be adjusted by conference with the pastor, and, 
if need be, it should be referred to the Presbytery. 

22. Competent worldly maintenance, what it 
is. At installation a congregation is required to an- 
swer to the following question concerning the minis- 
ter : "And do you engage to continue to him while 
he is your pastor that competent worldly maintenance 
which you have promised, and whatever else you may 



The Pastor, 



329 



see needful for the honor of religion, and his comfort 
among you?" [F. G., Ch. XV., § 13.] The meaning 
of this question is in part shown by referring to the 
words in the call, preceding the amount of salary 
promised, " that you may be free from worldly cares 
and avocations." There can be no doubt that if the 
salary be insufficient to free the pastor from "worldly 
cares and avocations," or if he be subjected by provi- 
dential dispensation to unavoidable expenses, it is the 
duty of the congregation to endeavor to fulfil the obli- 
gation taken at installation as indicated above. See 
also under Pastoral call, p. 337. 

2. The Choice and Election of a Pastor. 
1. Preliminary Steps. 

1. Committee on pastor. It is the custom in 
some congregations, when they are vacant, for the 
Session to call a meeting of the congregation, and to 
request the appointment of a committee to have charge 
of the matter of securing a pastor. This committee 
may consist of three, six, or more persons, and a ma- 
jority of its members should be elders and trustees. 
This committee will have entire charge of the corre- 
spondence on the subject, and when it is ready to re- 
port, the Session should at once convene the congre- 
gation. 

2. Action by the Session. It is the usage in 
many churches, for the Session to conduct all the pre- 
liminary proceedings which have in view the call of a 
minister to the pastorate. While the power of Session 
in this respect cannot be questioned, it is advisable 



330 The Church and Congregation. 

for its members to seek counsel of other persons in the 
congregation ; for the reason that the congregation, 
and not the Session, have the power of final decision in 
the election of pastor. See, also, p. 225. 

3. Consultation with Presbytery, etc. It is sug- 
gested that the committee on pastor or the Session 
make due inquiry of the chairman of the Presbyterial 
committee on vacant churches, or of other well-in- 
formed persons, with reference to ministers who are 
under consideration as possible candidates for a given 
pastorate. And the moderator of Session, appointed 
by the Presbytery, should always, when possible, be 
consulted in the matter. 

2. The Congregational Meeting. 

4. Session to call the meeting. " When any 
probationer shall have preached so much to the satis- 
faction of any congregation as that the people appear 
prepared to elect a pastor, the Session shall take meas- 
ures to convene them for this purpose." [F. G., Ch., 
XV., § 1.] 

5. Petition by a majority is mandatory. "It 

shall always be a duty of the Session to convene them, 
when a majority of the persons entitled to vote in the 
case shall, by a petition, request that a meeting may 
be called " [F. G., Ch. XV., § 1]. The majority re- 
ferred to in this section is a majority of the qualified 
voters in the congregation. See Qualifications of 
voters, p. 333. 

6. Complaint to Presbytery for non-action. 
"It is the privilege of the people, or of any portion 



The Pastor. 



33i 



of them, to complain to the Presbytery when they 
think that the Session, after being suitably requested, 
neglect or refuse to convene the congregation to elect 
a pastor." [Mins. G. A., 1814, p. 559.] 

7. Presbytery can act upon complaint. "It 
belongs to the Presbyteries to take cognizance of the 
proceedings of Sessions and congregations in the im- 
portant concern of settling pastors, and to adopt the 
most effectual measures on the one hand to prevent all 
undue delay by the Session or the people, and on the 
other hand to prevent all precipitancy in the settle- 
ment of any minister, or the adoption of any system 
of proceedings in the congregation inconsistent with 
the real and permanent edification of the people." 
[Mins. G. A., 1814, p. 559-] 

8. Trustees and congregational meeting'. The 
meeting of the congregation for the election of a pas- 
tor is a meeting of the ecclesiastical body. The in- 
corporation of a congregation cannot alter this fact. 
The congregation is primarily a voluntary religious 
organization, and has its own rules, which govern pas- 
toral elections. These rules, further, are a part of the 
constitution of the denomination. The trustees as 
officers of the corporation, or as the corporation, have 
no relation, ordinarily, therefore, to the meeting for 
the election of a pastor, except such as is sustained by 
other members of the congregation. In some cases of 
special charters, however, it may be necessary for the 
trustees to unite with the Session in calling the meeting. 

9. Public notice must be given. " On a Lord's 
Day, immediately after public worship, it shall be inti- 



332 The Church and Congregation. 



mated from the pulpit, that all the members of the 

congregation are requested to meet on ensuing, 

at the church, or usual place for holding public wor- 
ship ; then and there, if it be agreeable to them, to 
proceed to the election of a pastor for that congrega- 
tion." [F. G., Ch. XV., § 3.] 

It is suggested that notice of the election of a pastor 
be given two Sabbaths in succession ; and where the 
church is an incorporated body, it may be necessary 
to comply with the provisions of the civil law, which 
in many States require ten days' notice. 

10. Minister ordinarily to be moderator. ' ' When 
such a meeting is intended, the Session shall solicit the 
presence and counsel of some neighboring minister to 
assist them in conducting the election contemplated, 
unless highly inconvenient on account of distance ; in 
which case they may proceed without such assistance ' ' 
[F. G., Ch. XV., § 2]. Usually the minister to pre- 
side should be the moderator appointed by Presbytery. 
The Session, however, can invite any other " neigh- 
boring minister" to moderate the meeting. When a 
minister cannot be secured, the Session may appoint 
one of their own number to moderate the meeting, or 
they are at liberty to suggest some other member of 
the church. 

1 1 . Clerk of meeting". It is proper at a meeting 
convened for the election of a pastor that the clerk of 
Session should be the clerk of the meeting. One rea- 
son for this choice is the fact that the proceedings of 
the church are required to be entered on the minutes 
of Session. 



The Pastor. 



333 



12. Rules of business. The rules of business of 
all congregational meetings, whether held for the elec- 
tion of pastor or for other business, are the General 
Rules for Judicatories, in so far as the same are appli- 
cable. See in this Manual, p. 399. 

13. Rulings of the moderator. Where the mod- 
erator of a congregational meeting is a minister, an 
appeal against his rulings cannot be taken to said con- 
gregational meeting. When appeals from the decisions 
of the chair are made, the moderator should direct, 
therefore, the clerk to enter said appeals, as exceptions 
to his rulings, upon the minutes of the meeting, and 
the same should be reported for adjudication to the 
Presbytery. 

14. Order of procedure. " On the day appointed 
the minister invited to preside, if present, shall, if it 
be deemed expedient, preach a sermon ; after which, 
if the way be clear, as shall be expressed by a majority 
of voices, he shall proceed to take votes accordingly ' ' 
[F. G., Ch. XV., § 4]. If the sermon is omitted, de- 
votional services of a general nature should be held. 
For Order or steps, see p. 340. 

15. Qualifications of voters. "In this election 
no person shall be entitled to vote who refuses to sub- 
mit to the censures of the church, or who does not 
contribute his just proportion, according to his own 
engagements or the rules of the congregation, to all its 
necessary expenses.'' [F. G., Ch. XV., § 4.] 

"It is the judgment of the General Assembly that 
all members of the church in full communion have the 
right to vote in the election of pastor in the congrega- 



334 The Church and Congregation, 



tion with which they are connected" [Mins. G. A., 
1879, p. 630]. The " members of a congregation, 
not communicants, who regularly contribute their due 
proportion of the necessary expenses of the church and 
congregation," have "a right to vote in the election 
of a pastor." The civil power, however, frequently, 
either by statute or by decisions of courts, has estab- 
lished provisions governing the qualifications of voters 
at congregational meetings which deal with secular 
matters. The meeting of the congregation to elect a 
pastor is, however, a meeting dealing with things 
ecclesiastical. The writer of this Manual believes, 
therefore, that the Constitution of the Church alone 
governs the matter of determining who of the com- 
municants shall be qualified electors. No State has 
ever attempted to prescribe to voluntary associations, 
such as religious societies, the rules by which they are 
to be governed. On the other hand, legislation and 
the decisions of courts, unite to make denominational 
law, the law governing the proceedings of all ecclesias- 
tical meetings. A congregation, further, by the Con- 
stitution of the Church, has the right to determine 
who among the non- communicants shall be voters. 
See Congregational rules, below. Ordinarily, the 
qualified electors, therefore, in Presbyterian congre- 
gations are — 

(1) All communicant members in good standing; 

(2) Non-communicants of full age who contribute 
regularly to church support. See Roll, p. 335. 

16. Congregational rules as to electors. Form 
of Gov., Ch. XV., § 4, refers to the " rules of the con- 



The Pastor. 



335 



gregation," as determining who of the non-communi- 
cants shall be electors. This appears to vest in the 
congregation itself the power to determine whether 
non-communicants shall be electors or not. In this 
connection the Assembly has given the following im- 
portant deliverance: "The usage of some congrega- 
tions, which confines the right of voting for pastor to 
communicants, is wholly legitimate, and might profit- 
ably become more prevalent." [Mins. G. A., 1886, 
p. 48.] 

17. Roll of qualified voters. Inasmuch as each 
congregation, subject to the provisions of the civil law, 
is empowered by the Constitution of the Church to de- 
termine what persons, being non-communicants, may 
vote at congregational meetings, it is suggested that 
the trustees be directed to prepare a list of pew-holders 
and other persons, being non-communicants, who may 
be regarded as regular contributors to the expenses of 
the church. Such a list, along with the list of com- 
municant members, would provide a complete and legal 
roll of electors. 

18. Report of committee on pastor. If the con- 
gregation has appointed a committee on pastor, as 
suggested in caption No. r, the report of the com- 
mittee, if it contains a nomination, has the precedence 
of all other nominations, and should be acted upon 
first by the congregation, either in the affirmative or 
the negative. A vote in the negative on the report 
would leave the matter of nominations in the hands of 
the congregational meeting. 

19. Nominations. Where the congregation has 



336 The Church and Congregation. 

not appointed a committee on pastor, (see caption No. 
i), any member of the congregation present at the 
meeting may nominate a minister as a candidate for 
the pastorate of the church. The Session may also 
suggest a name, but it is recommended that actual 
nominations be made by one of the elders in his 
capacity as a church-member. It is well to have 
due regard to the rights of church-members in this 
matter. 

20. Tellers. The moderator should appoint two or 
more persons as tellers, to distribute the blanks for the 
ballots, to take up the ballots, and to count the vote. 
The announcement of the result is to be made by the 
moderator, not by the tellers. 

21. Voting, method of. While a method of tak- 
ing the vote for pastor is not specified in the Constitu- 
tion, yet the vote should be by ballot, in order to avoid 
any possible cause of discontent, and also to secure a 
full and absolutely free vote. 

22. Large minority, action in case of. " Should 
it appear that a large minority of the people are averse 
from the candidate who has a majority of votes, and 
cannot be induced to concur in the call, the presiding 
minister shall endeavor to dissuade the congregation 
from prosecuting it further.' ' See also, Certificate, 
P- 339- 

23. Rights of the majority. " If the majority shall 
insist upon their right to call a pastor, the presiding 
minister, in that case, after using his utmost endeavors 
to persuade the congregation to unanimity, shall pro- 
ceed to draw a call in due form and to have it sub- 



The Pastor. 



337 



scribed by the electors, certifying at the same time in 
writing the number and circumstances of those who 
do not concur in the call ; all of which proceedings 
shall be laid before the Presbytery, together with the 
call." [F. G., Ch. XV., § 5.] See caption No. 
3 2 > P. 339- 

24. Announcement by the moderator. The 

moderator should formally announce, at the proper 
time, the result of the election in some such form as the 
following : " I hereby announce that the Rev. A. B. 
has been [duly chosen as pastor of this church by a 
unanimous [or majority] vote, and in view of the fact 
I shall now proceed to prepare the call in due form." 
After which the blanks under the call should be filled 
by vote. See Payments, and Vacation, below. 

25. Vacation. It is suggested under caption No. 
29 that a clause be inserted in the call, specifying the 
length of vacation to be granted to the pastor. It is 
advised that this be always done at the congregational 
meeting, for it is a matter which legally lies within the 
power of the congregation. Ordinarily, the period 
granted for a vacation is four weeks, though sometimes 
it is extended to six weeks, and even to two months. 
If the provision is inserted in the call, it may be in the 
following words : " We also grant you a vacation of 
four (or six) weeks in each year." 

26. Payments of salary. The congregation should 
also determine whether the salary should be paid in 
monthly, quarterly, or semi-annual installments, and 
the word indicative of the decision reached should be 
inserted in the proper place in the call. 

22 



338 The Church and Congregation. 



27. Commissioners. Two persons should be ap- 
pointed by the congregation as commissioners to prose- 
cute the call before the Presbytery. At least one of 
these should be a member of the Session. 

28. Subscription and certification of the call. 
The call may be subscribed by the electors [F. G., Ch. 
XV. , §5]. " But if any congregation shall choose to 
subscribe their call by their elders and deacons, or by 
their trustees, or by a select committee, they shall be 
at liberty to do so. But it shall, in such case, be fully 
certified to the Presbytery by the minister or other 
person who presided, that the persons signing have 
been appointed for that purpose by a public vote of 
the congregation, and that the call has been, in all 
other respects, prepared as above directed" [F. G., 
Ch. XV., § 7]. If a committee is appointed to sign 
the call, some of its members may be women, if the 
congregation so choose. 

29. Presiding 1 officer to prepare the call. It is 
suggested that the call be prepared beforehand by 
the presiding officer, blanks being left for the insertion 
of the name of the pastor elect, the amount of his 
salary, and the length of vacation voted by the con- 
gregation. 

30. Form of call. " The call shall be in the fol- 
lowing or like form — namely : The congregation of 

, being on sufficient grounds, well satisfied of 

the ministerial qualifiations of you, , and having 

good hopes from our past experience of your labors, 
that your administrations in the gospel will be profit- 
able to our spiritual interests, do earnestly call and 



The Pastor. 



339 



desire you to undertake the pastoral office in said con- 
gregation ; promising you in the discharge of your 
duty all proper support, encouragement, and obedience 
in the Lord. And that you may be free from worldly 
cares and avocations, we hereby promise and oblige 

ourselves to pay to you the sum of in regular 

payments during the time of your being and 

continuing the regular pastor of this church. In tes- 
timony whereof, we have respectively subscribed our 

names, this — day of , A. D. . 

" Attested by A. B., moderator of the meeting." 
[F. G., Ch. XV., § 6.] 

31. Certificate of regularity of call. The pre- 
siding officer must append to the call, after the names 
of the subscribers or signers, a certificate to the follow- 
ing effect : 

" I, A. B., hereby certify that I presided over a duly 
called and regular meeting of the congregation of 

, held , for the election of a pastor ; that 

the Rev. S. D. was elected pastor by a majority of said 
congregation ; that the persons whose names are sub- 
scribed to the call were appointed for the purpose by 
the congregation, that were appointed commis- 
sioners to prosecute the call, and that the call was in 
all respects prepared in accordance with the require- 
ments of the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church 
in the U. S. A." 

"A. B., Moderator." 

32. Certificate as to minority. If there be a 
considerable minority, the number and circumstances 
of the minority should be stated in an additional 



34o The Church and Congregation. 



moderator's certificate, in words such as these : " I 
also certify that at said congregational meeting a 
minority of thirty persons voted against the Rev. S. D., 
that they constitute one- fourth of the membership and 
congregation, are in good financial circumstances, and 
appear to be persistent in their opposition." 

33. Proceedings to be reported to the Session. 
"All proceedings of the church shall be reported to, 
and reviewed by, the Session, and by its order incor- 
porated with its records." [B. D., § 71.] 

34. Letter to the pastor-elect. The moderator 
of the meeting should address a letter of notification 
to the pastor elect, stating all the circumstances con- 
nected with the call. 

35. Agreement is with the congregation. The 
call of a pastor is not an agreement, primarily, be- 
tween him and the Presbytery, but between him and 
the congregation. Presbytery possesses solely the 
power to approve or disapprove the call, and on ap- 
proval to install the pastor. Neither have the Session 
or trustees power in the call. These facts are to be 
borne in mind when any modifications are proposed 
in the agreement. Such modifications require the 
joint consent of both pastor and congregation to make 
them legal. See Salary of pastor, p. 328. 

3. Order or Steps at Congregational Meeting. 

1 . Sermon if expedient, but in any event devotional 
services. See p. 333. 

2. Reading of the notice of the meeting. See 
P- 33i- 



The Pastor. 



34 



3. Announcement of the fact that the clerk of Ses- 
sion will act as secretary. See p. 332. 

4. Announcement by the moderator of his purpose 
to take a vote as directed on the resolution contained 
in item No. 6. See p. 333. 

5. Announcement by moderator of the qualifica- 
tions of voters. See p. 333. 

6. Discussion of and vote upon the resolution : 
" Resolved, That we do now proceed to the election 
of a pastor." See p. 333. 

7. If the preceding resolution is carried, reception 
of report of Committee on Pastor, and nomination of 
candidates. See p. 335. 

8. Appointment of tellers by the presiding minister. 
See p. 336. 

9. Election, and it is advisable in all cases that the 
vote be taken by ballot. By so doing a frequent cause 
of discontent will be avoided. See p. 336. 

10. If a large minority vote against a candidate, 
effort by the minister to dissuade the congregation 
from proceeding further. See p. 336. 

11. If the majority, however, insist upon their 
rights in the case, or the minority be small, announce- 
ment of the fact by the moderator that A. B. has been 
duly chosen pastor. See p. 337. 

12. Vote on the salary and allowance for vacation. 
See p. 337. 

13. Appointment of the persons to sign the call. 
See p. 338. 

14. Appointment of commissioners to prosecute the 
call. See p. 338. 



342 The Church and Congregation. 

15. Formal preparation and signing of the call. 
See p. 338. 

16. Certificate of the minister as to the regularity of 
the proceedings. See p. 339. 

1 7. Additional certificate, if required, as to minority. 
See p. 339. 

18. Exceptions to the rulings of the minister, to be 
noted by the clerk in the minutes. See p. 333. 

19. Direction that the minutes be forwarded to the 
Session. See p. 340. 

20. Prayer and benediction. 

3. Presbytery and the Pastoral Call. 

1. Notification to the Presbytery. The minis- 
ter who presided at the congregational meeting, and 
also the clerk of Session, should notify the Presbytery 
through its stated clerk, of the fact of the call, pro- 
vided circumstances favor its prosecution. 

2. Meeting of the Presbytery. The call may be 
presented at a regular meeting of the Presbytery, or a 
special meeting of the judicatory may be called for the 
purpose. If the latter course is pursued, a petition 
should be sent to the moderator of Presbytery by the 
Session, signed by two ministers and by two ruling elders 
of different congregations in the Presbytery, request- 
ing that a special meeting be called, if the way be 
clear, for the consideration of the call of the church 

of to the Rev. A. B. to be its pastor, and to 

transact all other matters connected therewith. The 
call for the meeting should also suggest the date and 
place. See for further particulars, F. G., Ch. IX., § 10. 



The Pastor. 



343 



3. Call must be presented to Presbytery. " The 
call thus prepared shall be presented to the Presbytery 
under whose care the person called shall be, that if the 
Presbytery think it expedient to present the call to 
him, it may be accordingly presented ; and no minis- 
ter or candidate shall receive a call but through the 
hands of the Presbytery" [F. G., Ch. XV., § 9]. 
' ' No bishop shall be translated from one church to 
another, nor shall he receive any call for that purpose, 
but by the permission of the Presbytery." [F. G., 
Ch. XVI., § 1.] 

4. Procedure with licentiate of another Pres- 
bytery. " If the call be to a licentiate of another 
Presbytery, in that case the commissioners deputed 
from the congregation to prosecute the call, shall pro- 
duce to that judicatory a certificate from their own 
Presbytery, regularly attested by the moderator and 
clerk, that the call has been laid before them and that 
it is in order. If the Presbytery present the call 
to their licentiate, and he be disposed to accept it, 
they shall then dismiss him from their jurisdiction, 
and require him to repair to that Presbytery within 
whose bounds he is called ; and there to submit him- 
self to the usual trials preparatory to ordination. [F. 
G., Ch. XV., § 10.] 

5 . Procedure with a minister of the same Pres- 
bytery. "Any church, desiring to call a settled 
minister from his present charge, shall, by commis- 
sioners properly authorized, represent to the Presby- 
tery the ground on which they plead his removal. 
The Presbytery, having maturely considered their 



344 The Church and Congregation. 

plea, may, according as it appears more or less reason- 
able, either recommend to them to desist from prose- 
cuting the call, or may order it to be delivered to the 
minister to whom it is directed. If the parties be not 
prepared to have the matter issued at that Presbytery, 
a written citation shall be given to the minister and 
his congregation, to appear before the Presbytery at 
their next meeting. This citation shall be read from 
the pulpit in that church, by a member of the Presby- 
tery appointed for that purpose, immediately after 
public worship ; so that at least two Sabbaths shall 
intervene betwixt the citation and the meeting of the 
Presbytery by which the cause of translation is to be 
considered. The Presbytery being met, and having 
heard the parties, shall, upon the whole view of the 
case, either continue him in his former charge, or 
translate him, as they shall deem to be most for the 
peace and edification of the Church ; or refer the 
whole affair to the Synod at their next meeting, for 
their advice and direction." [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 2.] 
6. Procedure with a minister of another Pres- 
bytery. " When the congregation calling any settled 
minister is within the limits of another Presbytery, 
that congregation shall obtain leave from the Presby- 
tery to which the}' belong, to apply to the Presbytery 
of which he is a member ; and that Presbytery, hav- 
ing cited him and his congregation as before directed, 
shall proceed to hear and issue the cause. If they 
agree to the translation, they shall release him from 
his present charge : and, having given him proper 
testimonials, shall require him to repair to that Pres- 



The Pastor, 



345 



bytery, within the bounds of which the congregation 
calling him lies, that the proper steps may be taken for 
his regular settlement in that congregation : and the 
Presbytery to which the congregation belongs, having 
received an authenticated certificate of his release, un- 
der the hand of the clerk of that Presbytery, shall pro- 
ceed to install him in the congregation as soon as 
convenient. Provided always, that no bishop or pastor 
shall be translated without his own consent previously 
obtained." [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 3.] 

7. Alternative method in the call of the minis- 
ter of another Presbytery. It is customary, and is 
not contrary to Presbyterian usage, for the person 
called to be the pastor of a church, whether licentiate 
or minister, when he is a member of a Presbytery other 
than that in which said church is located, to obtain a 
letter of dismission from his own Presbytery to the 
Presbytery within whose bounds he expects to labor. 
His reception by the latter Presbytery can be synchro- 
nous with the presentation of the call. This course 
will greatly simplify the proceedings connected with 
the call, both for the church and the Presbyteries 
interested. 

8. Commissioners to be in Presbytery. The 

commissioners to be appointed by the church to prose- 
cute the call (see p. 338), should be present at the meet- 
ing of the Presbytery, when the call is under consider- 
ation. Prior to the placing of the call in the hands 
of the pastor elect, they should state to the Presbytery 
briefly the circumstances connected with the call. 

9. Session to be represented. A member of the 



346 The Church and Congregation. 

Session should be present as its representative at the 
meeting of Presbytery at which the call is considered, 
and it is customary to appoint him a member of the 
committee of Presbytery which reports upon the ar- 
rangements for the installation services. 

10. Acceptance of the call. It is the usage, in 
connection with the consideration of a call, for the 
Presbytery first to vote upon the resolution, "Resolved, 
That the call be found in order. ' ' If this resolution is 
adopted, the further resolution is then adopted, That 
the call be placed in the hands of the pastor elect. 
The moderator of Presbytery, then taking the call, 
requests the pastor-elect to step forward, and, placing 
the call in his hands, asks the question, " Do you 
accept this call ?' ' An affirmative response is followed 
by a motion for the appointment of a committee of 
arrangements. See caption No. 19, p. 349. 

11. The call a petition for installment. " When 
a call shall be presented to any minister or candidate, 
it shall always be viewed as a sufficient petition from 
the people for his installment. The acceptance of a 
call, by a minister or candidate, shall always be con- 
sidered as a request, on his part, to be installed at the 
same time." [F. G., Ch. XV., § 8.] 

12. Veto power of the Presbytery . The Presby- 
tery possesses the discretionary power to decline to 
place a call in the hands of a pastor elect, and that for 
any reasons which to it may appear to be sufficient. 
This power, however, should be exercised only in view 
of weighty considerations. Among such considera- 
tions that of salary is to be included. The Assembly 



The Pastor. 



347 



has declared that "when a congregation and minister 
agree on the amount of salary to be paid and received, 
and both parties, being fully satisfied, request the pas- 
toral relation to be constituted according to the order 
of the Presbyterian Church, Presbytery has the right 
to refuse to install, because, in their judgment, the 
salary is insufficient." [Mins. G. A., 0. S., 1855, 
p. 272.] 

13. Pastoral call incomplete without installa- 
tion. The pastoral call duly signed is a contract, 
which can be enforced by due process of the civil law. 
As a contract, however, the courts have ruled that it is 
not a completed agreement until after the installation 
of the pastor. For instance, the pastor elect of a cer- 
tain church having declined installation for more than 
a year, and the relations between him and the congre- 
gation becoming unsatisfactory, he brought suit for 
his salary against the trustees. The court ruled that 
the Presbyterian Form of Government gave the people 
at the installation of the pastor the right to accept or 
to reject him, and that the exercise of this right in an 
affirmative way was necessary to the completion of the 
contract contained in the pastoral call. See, for the 
law of the Church, F. G., Ch. XV., § 13, Questions 
Nos. 1 and 4. See, also, p. 328. 

14. Installation to be insisted upon. " Whereas, 
it is commonly reported that in several of our Presby- 
teries the custom prevails, of permitting ministers, 
who have received calls from churches, to serve such 
churches, through a series of years, without installa- 
tion ; and whereas, such customs are manifestly incon- 



348 



The Church and Congregation. 



sistent with the express requirements or implications 
of the Form of Government [Ch XV., § 8, and Ch. 
XVI , § 3] ; therefore, Resolved, That all our Presby- 
teries be enjoined, to take order that as soon as possi- 
ble after a licentiate or ordained minister has been 
called by a church, and the call has been approved 
and accepted, such person be installed as pastor of the 
church calling him." [Mins. G. A., 1886, p. 56.] 

15. Presbytery may install by a committee. 
" When any minister is to be settled in a congregation, 
the installment, which consists in constituting a pas- 
toral relation between him and the people of a partic- 
ular church, may be performed by the Presbytery, or by 
a committee appointed for that purpose, as may appear 
most expedient." [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 4.] 

16. Ordination must be by the Presbytery. 
" Under the existing law of the Church, Presbyteries 
only are competent to ordain ministers " [Mins. G. A., 
1882, p. 97]. "Ordination either by a committee 
or a commission of Presbytery is contrary to the ex- 
press provisions of Chapter XV., § 12, of the Form of 
Government." [Mins. G. A., 1894, p. 76.] 

17. Ordination and installation to be at the 
same time. " When a candidate shall be ordained 
in consequence of a call from any congregation, the 
Presbytery shall, at the same time, if practicable, in- 
stall him pastor of that congregation." [F. G., Ch. 
XV., §8.] 

18. Ordination on the Sabbath discouraged. 

"It is not expedient that ordination should take 
place on the Sabbath, yet there may be cases in which 



The Pastor-. 



349 



urgent or peculiar circumstances may demand them. 
The Assembly, therefore, judges it best to leave it to 
the Presbyteries to act in this concern as they may 
judge that their duty requires." [Mins. G. A., 1821, 
p. 10.] 

19. Committee to arrange for installation. 

After the acceptance of the call by the pastor elect, a 
committee is appointed by the Presbytery to report 
upon the arrangements for installation. This com- 
mittee should include an elder from the church in 
which the installation is to be performed, and should 
report to Presbytery upon the following items of busi- 
ness : (1) appointment of committee to install [F. G., 
Ch. XVI. , § 4]; (2) the minister to preside [F. G., 
Ch. XVI., § 6]; (3) the minister to preach the ser- 
mon [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 6] ; (4) the ministers to de- 
liver the charges to the pastor and to the people [F. 
G., Ch. XVI., § 6] ; and (5) the date and place of the 
installation services [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 5]. 

20. Who may officiate at the installation ser- 
vices. Presbytery may appoint ministers who are 
members of other Presbyteries to deliver the sermon at 
installation or the charges. " The spirit of the direc- 
tions of our Form of Government indicates that, in all 
ordinary cases, the charges should be given by mem- 
bers of the Presbytery, recognizing, however, the epis- 
copal power of the Presbytery to deal with special 
cases as discretion may direct." [Mins. G. A., 1893, 
p. 72.] 

21. Time and notice. " A day shall be appointed 
for the installment, at such time as may appear most 



350 The Church and Congregatio?t. 

convenient, and due notice thereof shall be given to 
the congregation" [F. G., Ch. XVI. , § 5]. See 
under caption No. 18, p. 348. 

4. The Installation Services. 

1. Installation, committee of Presbytery, etc. 

See captions 15 to 21, pp. 348, 349. 

2. Installation, necessity of. See captions Nos. 
13 and 14, p. 347- 

3. Local arrangements. When the Presbytery has 
completed the arrangements for the installation of a 
pastor elect, the Session, having been informed by the 
ruling elder who was its representative, should take 
due action in the matter, recording the proceedings of 
Presbytery in brief upon its minutes. It should ap- 
point, further, a committee to make the local arrange- 
ments for the installation services. Care should be 
taken to provide entertainment for the members of 
Presbytery appointed as the committee of installation, 
or for the Presbytery if an ordination is to take place, 
and also to prepare the church edifice in an appropriate 
manner ; and if possible the expenses connected with 
the services should be paid by the congregation. 

4. Devotional exercises. Due attention should be 
given by the proper persons to the musical portion of 
the worship of God at installation services. If possi- 
ble, other ministers than those appointed to preside 
and to deliver the charges should be assigned to the 
reading of the Scriptures and the offering of prayer. 
See Order, caption No. 14, p. 355. 

5. Sermon and statement of presiding* minis- 



The Pastor. 



351 



ter. "When the Presbytery, or committee, shall be 
convened and constituted, on the day appointed, a 
sermon shall be preached by some one of the members 
previously appointed thereto ; immediately after which 
the bishop who is to preside shall state to the congre- 
gation the design of their meeting, and briefly recite 
the proceedings of the Presbytery relative thereto, and 
then, addressing himself to the minister to be installed, 
shall propose to him the following or similar ques- 
tions:" [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 6.] 

6. Questions to pastor-elect, Installation. 

" 1. Are you now willing to take the charge of this 
congregation as their pastor, agreeably to your decla- 
ration at accepting their call ? 

"2. Do you conscientiously believe and declare, as 
far as you know your own heart, that in taking upon 
you this charge you are influenced by a sincere desire 
to promote the glory of God and the good of his 
Church ? 

"3. Do you solemnly promise that by the assistance 
of the grace of God you will endeavor faithfully to dis- 
charge all the duties of a pastor to this congregation, 
and will be careful to maintain a deportment in all 
respects becoming a minister of the gospel of Christ, 
agreeably to your ordination engagements?" [F. G., 
Ch. XVI., § 6.] 

7. Questions to pastor-elect, Ordination. In 
some cases the ordination and installation of a pastor- 
elect will take place at the same time. Where this is 
the case the presiding minister, after the sermon, in 
addition to reciting the proceedings of the Presbytery, 



352 The Church and Congregation. 

6 6 shall point out the nature and importance of ordina- 
tion j and endeavor to impress the audience with a 
proper sense of the solemnity of the transaction. 

" Then addressing himself to the candidate, he shall 
propose to him the following questions — viz. : 

" i. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and 
New Testaments to be the Word of God, the only 
infallible rule of faith and practice? 

" 2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confes- 
sion of Faith of this Church, as containing the system 
of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures ? 

"3. Do you approve of the government and disci- 
pline of the Presbyterian Church in these United States ? 

" 4. Do you promise subjection to your brethren in 
the Lord? 

"5. Have you been induced, as far as you know 
your own heart, to seek the office of the holy minis- 
try from love to God, and a sincere desire to promote 
his glory in the gospel of his Son ? 

" 6. Do you promise to be zealous and faithful in 
maintaining the truths of the gospel, and the purity 
and peace of the Church, whatever persecution or 
opposition may arise unto you on that account? 

"7. Do you engage to be faithful and diligent in 
the exercise of all private and personal duties which be- 
come you as a Christian and a minister of the gospel ; 
as well as in all relative duties, and the public duties 
of your office ; endeavoring to adorn the profession 
of the gospel by your conversation ; and walking with 
exemplary piety before the flock over which God shall 
make you overseer ? 



The Pastor. 



353 



" 8. Are you now willing to take the charge of this 
congregation, agreeably to your declaration at accept- 
ing their call ? And do you promise to discharge the 
duties of a pastor to them, as God shall give you 
strength?" [F. G., Ch. XV., § 12.] 

The above questions take the place at ordination of 
those given under caption No. 6, and are to be fol- 
lowed immediately by the questions to the people con- 
tained in caption No. 8. Thereafter, the pastor-elect 
is to be ordained. Following upon the ordination, 
the announcement of installation is to be made, as con- 
taned in caption No. 10. 

8. Questions to the people. " To all these having 
received satisfactory answers (see caption No. 6 or 7), 
he shall propose to the people the following ques- 
tions : 

" 1. Do you, the people of this congregation, con- 
tinue to profess your readiness to receive , 

whom you have called to be your pastor? 

" 2. Do you promise to receive the word of truth 
from his mouth with meekness and love, and to submit 
to him in the due exercise of discipline ? 

" 3. Do you promise to encourage him in his 
arduous labor, and to assist his endeavors for your 
instruction and spiritual edification ? 

" 4. And do you engage to continue to him while 
he is your pastor that competent worldly maintenance 
which you have promised, and whatever else you may 
see needful for the honor of religion and his comfort 
among you?" [F. G., Ch. XV., § 13; Ch. XVI., 
§ 6.] 

23 



354 The Church and Congregation. 



9. Ordination. The ordination of a candidate who 
is a pastor-elect should be conducted by prayer, with 
the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery, the can- 
didate kneeling. It is to be followed by the giving to 
the ordained person of the right hand of fellowship by 
each member of Presbytery present [F. G., Ch. XV., 
§14]. Ordination must be by Presbytery. See cap- 
tion No. 16, p. 348. Ruling elders are not to take 
part in the ordination of ministers. See p. 70. 

10. Announcement of installation. The people 
having answered these questions "satisfactorily, by 
holding up the right hand in testimony of assent, he 
shall solemnly pronounce and declare the said minister 
to be regularly constituted the pastor of that congre- 
gation " [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 6]. The form of words 
may be as follows : "As the presiding minister at this 
service, I hereby declare that the Rev. A. B. is the 
duly installed pastor of the Presbyterian church of 



1 1 . Charges. "A charge shall then be given to both 
parties, and after prayer and singing a psalm adapted 
to the transaction, the congregation shall be dismissed 
with the usual benediction." [F. G., Ch. XVI.. § 6.] 

12. Benediction. The apostolic benediction at 
the close of the service should be given by the pastor- 
elect. This is the only part which he takes in the 
exercise, in addition to the answering of the questions 
connected with his ordination or installation. 

13. Welcome to the pastor. "It is highly be- 
coming that, after the solemnity of the installment, the 
heads of families of that congregation who are then 



The Pastor. 



355 



present, or at least the elders and those appointed to 
take care of the temporal concerns of that church, 
should come forward to their pastor and give him their 
right hand, in token of cordial reception and affection- 
ate regard." [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 7.] 

14. Order or steps in installation. The follow- 
ing order is suggested as appropriate for installation 
services : 

1. Invocation. 

2. Anthem or hymn. 

3. Scripture reading. 

4. Prayer. 

5. Hymn. 

6. Sermon. See p. 350. 

7. Statement by presiding minister. See p. 350. 

8. Questions to pastor-elect. See p. 351. 

9. Questions to the people. See p. 353. 

10. If the pastor-elect is to be ordained, the Pres- 
bytery should proceed with that ceremony at 
this point. See p. 354. 

xi. Announcement of installation. Seep. 354. 

12. Charge to pastor. See p. 354. 

13. Charge to people. See p. 354. 

14. Prayer. 

15. Hymn. 

16. Benediction, by the pastor. 

17. Welcome to the pastor. 

5. Dissolution of the Pastoral Relation. 

1. Resignation of a pastor. The Session has no 
power to require the resignation of a pastor. It may 



356 The Church and Congregation. 

counsel him that it is best for him to resign, and may 
call a congregational meeting to consider the subject. 
The resignation must be to the Presbytery, and only 
the Presbytery can accept it. 

2. Ordinary cases of dissolution. Where a pas- 
tor does not labor under a grievance, but simply de- 
sires to remove to another field of labor or to with- 
draw from his present charge owing to ill health, etc., 
the usual course is for him to signify his desire to the 
Session, that a congregational meeting may be called 
to consider the subject. At this meeting, after a state- 
ment by the pastor, it is usual for him to withdraw, 
and for the congregation to consider and to vote upon 
the following motion: "Resolved, That this congre- 
gation unites with the pastor in his request to Presby- 
tery for a dissolution of the pastoral relation at present 
existing between him and this church." Whether 
this resolution is carried in the affirmative or negative, 
the Session should be requested to transmit the action 
of the congregation to the Presbytery, and the congre- 
gation may, in addition, appoint a committee to assist 
the Session. 

3. Consent of parties may shorten process. A 

minister desiring to resign his pastoral charge does not 
need first to make his request known to the Presbytery. 
" Ch. XVI., § 2, of the Form of Government provides 
that where the parties are prepared for the dissolution 
of a pastoral relation, it may be dissolved at the first 
meeting of Presbytery." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1866, 
P- 47-] 

4. Cases of grievance. Ch. XVII. of the Form 



The Pastor. 



357 



of Government deals with cases where either pastor or 
people labor under a grievance, and is as follows ; 

u When any minister shall labor under such griev- 
ances in his congregation, as that he shall desire leave 
to resign his pastoral charge, the Presbytery shall cite 
the congregation to appear, by their commissioners, at 
their next meeting, to show cause, if any they have, 
why the Presbytery should not accept the resignation. 
If the congregation fail to appear, or if their reasons 
for retaining their pastor be deemed by the Presbytery 
insufficient, he shall have leave granted to resign his 
pastoral charge, of which due record shall be made ; 
and that church shall be held to be vacant till supplied 
again, in an orderly manner, with another minister : 
and if any congregation shall desire to be released from 
their pastor, a similar process, mutatis mutandis, shall 
be observed." [F. G., Ch. XVII.] 

5. Independent action by congregation. The 
provisions of Ch. XVII. (see above) should be care- 
fully complied with, whether the movement for a dis- 
solution of the pastoral relation in cases of grievance 
comes from the pastor or the congregation. A con- 
gregation may be called together by a Session to con- 
sider the advisability of asking Presbytery to dissolve 
a pastoral relation, without the co-operation of the 
pastor. See caption No. 7, p. 358. If a meeting of 
this character be held, the motion to be considered 
and voted upon should be made in the following or 
equivalent words : " Resolved, That the Presbytery of 

be requested to dissolve the pastoral relation 

now existing between this congregation and the Rev. 



358 The Church and Congregation. 

A. B., and that the Session of this church be requested 
to transmit this action to the said Presbytery." The 
congregation can also appoint a committee to aid the 
Session, and its representatives should be prepared to 
give reasons for the action taken. 

6. Reasons for dissolution should be weighty. 
"This Assembly recognizes the right of each congre- 
gation to decide whether a pastor is acceptable to 
them, and the wishes of a majority are to be set aside 
only for weighty reasons ; yet such a state of things 
may exist between the pastor and a portion of his peo- 
ple as shall require, for the fair name of religion, that 
the relation be dissolved." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 
1868, p. 649.] 

Ministers and congregations in some cases, however, 
treat the pastoral relation in too light a manner. As 
a relation it is both solemn and sacred. It should not 
be dissolved, therefore, in any case except for sufficient 
reason. Where grievances are alleged, the exercise of 
Christian patience and charity will often avail to pre- 
vent dissolution and the sad results attendant there- 
upon. Further, while it is at times advantageous to a 
minister to remove to a new field of labor, and profit- 
able to a congregation to change pastors, earnest en- 
deavor should be made both by ministers and people 
to give permanency to the pastoral relation. A long 
pastorate is an inestimable source of power and pros- 
perity to a congregation. 

7. Co-operation of pastor not necessary. " The 
Presbytery, upon application both of the pastor and 
congregation dissolved the pastoral relation, and Mr. 



The Pastor. 



359 



complained to Synod on the ground that the 

Session and trustees united in calling the meeting of 
the congregation, without the presence or co-operation 
of the pastor, at which action was taken for the disso- 
lution of the pastoral relation. The committee recom- 
mend that the complaint be dismissed, there being no 
sufficient ground of complaint. Adopted." [Mins. 
G. A., O. S., 1868, p. 612.] 

8. Presbytery may dissolve a pastoral relation 
at discretion. " Presbytery has the constitutional 
power to dissolve the pastoral relation against the 
remonstrance of the pastor and a majority of the church, 
when a large and influential minority of the church 
request it, by petition, and in the judgment of Presby- 
tery the interests of religion in that congregation re- 
quire it " [Mins. G. A., O. S., i860, p. 39]. " Such 
power should in all cases be exercised with the greatest 
caution and discretion, and the reasons for such action 
should be always fully recorded" [Mins. G. A., 
O. S., 1 86 1, p. 306]. This decision was affirmed in 
the judicial case of Connell vs. the Synod of Pittsburg 
by the O. S. Assembly. [Mins., G. A., 1868 p. 649.] 

9. Complaint suspends dissolution. Under B. 
D., § 85, one-third of the members of Presbytery pres- 
ent at the meeting at which a pastoral relation is dis- 
solved, can complain to Synod against the decision, 
and the complaint will suspend such decision. No 
complaint from the congregation, however, can sus- 
pend proceedings. 



360 



The Church and Congregation. 



IV. THE DEACONS. 

1. Constitutional provisions. "The Scriptures 
clearly point out deacons as distinct officers in the 
church, whose business it is to take care of the poor, 
and to distribute among them the collections which 
may be raised for their use. To them also may be 
properly committed the management of the temporal 
affairs of the church" [F. G., Ch. VI.]. See also, 
caption No. 23, p. 365. 

2. Diaconate a permanent office. The deacon 
is mentioned in F. G., Ch. III., § 2, as one of the 
perpetual officers of the church. The meaning of the 
word perpetual is, that " the office cannot be laid aside 
at pleasure. No person can be divested [of it] but by 
deposition." [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 6.] 

3. History- The origin of the diaconate is nar- 
rated in Acts vi. 1-7. The office had its equivalent 
in the Jewish synagogue in the officers specifically 
appointed for the care of the destitute. A special 
emergency in the Church of Jerusalem, arising out 
of the neglect of certain widows in the distribution 
of the common fund, was the occasion of its establish- 
ment in the Christian Church. For a considerable 
period of time thereafter the office was limited to the 
serving of tables and the care of the poor. Gradually, 
the diaconate became regarded as a necessary step to 
the priesthood. Like other church offices, it has been 
diverted from its original purposes by the Roman and 
other so-called Catholic churches. The apostolic 
diaconate was revived in the Reformed churches as 



The Deacons. 



3 61 



early as 1526. Calvin regarded it as indispensable, 
and the care of the poor as its proper sphere. In the 
German and Holland Reformed churches it is the 
duty of " the deacons to collect and to distribute the 
alms and other contributions for the relief of the poor 
or the necessities of the congregation, and to provide 
for the support of the ministry of the gospel." A sim- 
ilar usage as to functions prevails in the majority of 
the Presbyterian churches. For our own Church, see 
under caption No. 1, p. 360. 

4. Qualifications, personal. The scriptural quali- 
fications of deacons are given in 1 Tim. iii. 4, 8-10, 
12-13. They are as follows : 

1. Maturity of life. " The husband of one wife, 

ruling their children and thefr own houses.' ' 

2. Gravity of conduct. " Likewise must the dea- 

cons be grave." 

3. Simplicity and sincerity. " Not double-tongued." 

4. Of temperate habits. "Not given to much 

wine." 

5. Unselfishness. " Not greedy of filthy lucre." 

6. Sound in the faith. "Holding the mystery of 

the faith in a pure conscience." 

7. Executive ability. " Ruling their children and 

their own houses well. 
The apostle emphasizes the value of this office to 
the Church by declaring that " they that have used 
the office of a deacon well, purchase to themselves a 
good degree, and great boldness in the faith which is 
in Christ Jesus." See, also, remarks on qualifications 
of Ruling Elders, p. 64. 



362 The Church and Congregation. 



5. Qualifications, constitutional. The same as 
for Ruling Elders, for which see p. 66. 

6. Elders may be deacons. " While it is im- 
portant and desirable that the several offices in the 
Christian Church should be kept distinct, and be sus- 
tained by several different individuals wherever a suf- 
ficient number of competent men can be found, yet 
it is not inconsistent with the Constitution of the 
Church, that where a necessity exists the same indi- 
vidual should sustain both offices " [Mins. G. A., 
O. S., 1840, p. 306]. " When a deacon in any 
church is elected and installed a ruling elder in the 
same church, he does not necessarily cease to exercise 
the functions of his office as deacon." [Mins. G. A.. 
1880, p. 56.] 

7. Meetings for and mode of election. The 

same as for Ruling Elders, for which see pp. 76 
and 79. 

8. Term of service. Deacons may be elected either 
under the permanent service or the term-service in the 
same manner as ruling elders [see p. 71]. If deacons 
are elected as trustees, it will be necessary in the matter 
of their terms of service to comply with the laws govern- 
ing churches as religious corporations, and in force in 
the State where any given congregation is located. 

9. Ordination and installation. The provisions 
are the same as for Ruling Elders. See pp. 79-89. 

10. Elders elected as deacons must be ordained. 
The requirement of the Form of Government is ex- 
plicit that every person elected to either the office of 
elder or deacon shall be set apart to the office to which 



The Deacons. 



363 



he has been elected in due form [F. G., Ch. XIII., 
§ 3]. An elder elected as a deacon, or a deacon 
elected as an elder, must therefore be set apart by 
ordination to the office to which he was last elected. 
The offices of the eldership and the diaconate are 
separate, and it is to be emphasized that the eldership, 
in the judgment of this Church, does not include the 
diaconate. 

11. Duties. The general duty assigned by the 
Church to the deacons is the care of the poor, see 
p. 360. In many churches they are also entrusted with 
the charge of arrangements in connection with the 
Lord's Supper [see p. 364]. In some churches they 
are made trustees [see Deacons as Trustees, p. 365]. 
They are also empowered by the F. G., Ch. XXI., to 
preside over public worship in vacant churches. See 
p. 198. 

12. Must act as a board. The deacons, no more 
than the elders, can act on their individual responsi- 
bility. They should meet and organize as a board, 
with a chairman, secretary, and treasurer. The pastor 
of the congregation should be invited to be present at 
all meetings. The secretary should keep full records 
of all proceedings, and the treasurer should pay out no 
money except by authority of the board. 

13. Collection for the poor fund. This collec- 
tion is usually taken at the close of each administra- 
tion of the sacrament of the Lord's Supper. [D. W., 
Ch. IX., §5.] 

14. Session and the poor fund. " The Session 
has no control over the funds in the hands of the dea- 



364 The Church and Congregation, 

cons, but may advise respecting their use." [Mins. 
G. A., O. S./1857, p. 24.] 

15. Reports. The board of deacons should report 
to the annual meeting of the church upon its work, 
and it is proper that the board submit its minutes for 
review to the Session at least once a year. 

16. Deacons and Session. It is advised that the 
board of deacons and the Session meet for conference 
at stated times, in order that there may be systematic 
and united action in connection with the work of the 
diaconate. 

17. Deacons and the pastor. The pastor of each 
congregation has an episcopal or superintending rela- 
tion to all its affairs. In view of this fact he should be 
invited to be present at all meetings of the board of 
deacons, and should be consulted with regard to all 
proposed action. 

18. Deacons and the Lord's Supper. It is the 
custom in many churches to assign to the deacons the 
preparation for the administration of the sacrament of 
the Lord's Supper, and the custody of the communion 
plate. The expense involved is paid out of the collec- 
tions gathered on communion Sabbaths. " It is in 
accordance with Presbyterian law and usage that dea- 
cons distribute to the church-members the bread and 
wine in the sacrament of the Lord's Supper" [Mins. 
G. A., 1874, p. 84; 1877, p. 516], The same Assem- 
bly also referred the decision of the question as to 
when deacons should act at the Lord's Supper, to the 
" discretion of the Sessions." 

19. Deacons and benevolent offerings. " Over 



The Deacons. 



365 



charities collected for any other purpose than the care 
of the poor, their office gives them no control" 
[Mins. G. A., 1833, p. 405]. The general benevolent 
offerings are in charge of the Session. See p. 206. 

20. Deacons and public charities. "The As- 
sembly regards the office of deacon as providing proper 
scriptural and feasible means, for such exercise of char- 
ity as will aid in extending the influence of the Church 
among the poor, and opening the way for more direct 
spiritual communication." [Mins. G. A., 1871, p. 588.] 

21. Deacons and church support. The deacons, 
as spiritual officers, have no power over or relation to 
the funds raised for church support. 

22. Deacons and temporalities. To the deacons 
" may be properly committed the management of the 
temporal affairs of the church" [F. G., Ch. VI.]. In 
the Church of Scotland the deacons manage all the 
temporal affairs of the congregation. In the American 
Church, however, it is customary to leave the decision 
as to the persons who shall manage church property to 
the congregation. A majority of the churches, as a 
result, commit the care of property to trustees. See 
under that head. 

23. Deacons as trustees. If deacons are chosen 
as trustees of congregations, it should be distinctly 
understood that as trustees they are civil officers, and 
responsible for their conduct as such (1) to the congre- 
gation, ( 2) to the State. Deacon-trustees are not un- 
der the control of Session, nor responsible to Session, 
for their work as trustees. See, however, Session and 
Worship, p. 186. 



366 The Church and Congregation. 



24. Deacons and church courts. " Deacons can- 
not be elected to represent either a church or a Pres- 
bytery in any of the church courts." [Mins. G. A., 
O. S„ i860, p. 34.] 

25. Retirement or resignation. See under Rul- 
ing Elders, p. 94, 

26. Resignation to the Session. "The resigna- 
tion of a deacon is to be tendered to the Session, and 
takes effect when accepted by that body." [Mins. 
G. A., 1883, p. 26.] 

27. Trial and restoration. See under Ruling 
Elders, pp. 98-101. 

28. Churches without deacons. Where the 
church has not elected deacons, the Session should 
appoint one or more of the elders to act as a committee 
to perform the duties of the diaconate. As soon as 
possible, however, the Session should secure the elec- 
tion of deacons. "The Presbyterian Church has al- 
ways recognized the office of deacon ; and the Assem- 
bly renewedly call the attention of the churches to the 
provisions of the Form of Government in the case." 
[Mins. G. A., 1871, p. 588.] 

29. Deaconesses. Women have been engaged in 
the charitable work of the Christian Church from its 
establishment. The effort to introduce deaconesses 
into the Presbyterian Church has thus far been unsuc- 
cessful. The prevalent opinion appears to be that 
"there is nothing in our Constitution, in the practice 
of the Church, or in any present emergency to justify 
the creation of a new office." [Mins. G. A., 1884, 
p. 114.] See also pp. 197 and 209. 



Rules for the Church, 



367 



V. RULES FOR THE CHURCH.* 

The church as an ecclesiastical body is empowered 
to make its own rules in certain matters. See Church 
Rules, p. 318, and Rights of a Church, p. 315. The 
Rules given below are simply suggestions, and with 
the exception of Rules 1, 3, 4, 5, io,and 13, may be 
modified according to differing circumstances. 

1. Authority of the Constitution. This particu- 
lar church being in connection with the Presbyterian 
Church in the U. S. A., the Constitution of the said 
Church, in all its provisions, is obligatory upon this 
congregation. 

2. Annual meeting of the church. There shall 
be an annual meeting of the church in the church edi- 
fice on the for the transaction of any business 

properly coming before such meeting. The Session 
shall give ten days' notice of the time and purpose. 

3. Special meetings. The Session is recognized 
by the Constitution as empowered to call special meet- 
ings of the church whenever it may deem it advisable 
so to do. 

4. Moderator. The moderator of the church meet- 
ing is the pastor. When a church is vacant, and a 
minister cannot be secured to preside, the Session shall 
appoint the presiding officer of all church meetings. 

5. Clerk of the church meetings. The clerk of 
Session shall be the clerk of all meetings of the church. 
In the absence of the clerk of Session the Session shall 
appoint a substitute. 

* See By-laws for the Congregation, p. 392. 



368 The Church and Congregation. 

6. Quorum. Ten church- members shall be a quo- 
rum for the transaction of business at all ecclesiastical 
meetings. 

7. Elections. All elections shall be by ballot, and 
a majority of the votes cast shall be necessary to elect. 
This rule, in so far as it deals with the ballot, may be 
suspended, however, by a three-fourths vote of the 
electors present at any meeting. 

8. Choice of pastor. The selection of a candi- 
date for pastor shall be left either to a committee, to 
be known as the Committee on Pastor, or to the Ses- 
sion. If a committee be appointed, it shall consist of 
the Session, and also of three (or more) persons, chosen 
by the congregation at a duly called meeting. 

9. Nominations for pastor. The Committee on 
Pastor shall report to the church a name or names for 
the office of pastor, and if the report be received by 
the meeting, no other names shall be considered. If 
the report be not received, any qualified elector may 
nominate a candidate for pastor. 

10. Voters for pastor. All communicant mem- 
bers, of both sexes and of whatever age, are qualified 
to vote at a congregational meeting called to elect a 
pastor, and in addition to such communicants all other 
persons of full age who contribute regularly to the 
annual expenses of the congregation, and are not more 
than nine months in arrears. 

11. Lists of voters for pastor. The roll of mem- 
bers in the possession of the church Session, and the 
list of pewholders and other regular contributors on 
the books of the treasurer of the board of trustees, shall 



Church Support and Church Property. 369 

be the lists to determine who are the qualified voters at 
the election of a pastor. 

1 2 . Nominations for elders and deacons. Nom i- 
nations for elders and deacons may be made by the Ses- 
sion, but may also be made by any church-member. 

13. Voters for elders and deacons. The elec- 
tors of elders and deacons shall be the communicant 
members of the church. 

14. Term-service. The elders and deacons shall 
be chosen under the mode of term-service as contained 
in the Form of Government, Ch. XIII., § 8. 

15. Rules of order. All meetings of the church, 
and also of the congregation as an ecclesiastical body, 
shall be conducted in accordance with the Rules for 
Judicatories* adopted by the General Assembly of the 
Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A., so far as they 
apply, and, where they do not apply, according to the 
usual legislative rules of order. 

16. Amendments, etc. The above Rules, with 
the exception of Rules 1, 3, 4, 5, 10, and 13, may be 
altered, amended, or repealed at any meeting by a 
majority of the electors present ; provided, that ten 
days' public notice shall have been given of such pro- 
posed alteration, amendment, or repeal. 

VI. CHURCH SUPPORT AND CHURCH 
PROPERTY. 
1. Church Support. 
1. Warrant. The practice of providing for the 
support of the ministry and for general congregational 
* See p. 399. 

22 



370 The Church and Congregation, 



expenses, by regular and systematic methods, is war- 
ranted by the tithing system in vogue under the Old 
Testament, and also by the declarations of the New 
Testament. [See Num. xviii. 20: Mai. iii. 10; Matt, 
x. 10; 1 Cor.-ix. 14; 2 Cor. viii. 21; ix. 12.] 

2. Constitutional provisions. In the Constitu- 
tion of the Church, while no specific method is indi- 
cated, the obligation to church support is recognized 
in the requirement denning the qualifications of voters 
at elections for pastors. That requirement reads, " In 
this election no person shall be entitled to vote, . . . 
who does not contribute his just proportion, according 
to his own engagement, or the rules of that congrega- 
tion, to all its necessary expenses." [F. G., Ch. XV., 

§4.] 

3. Methods. As indicated under the preceding 
caption, no particular method of church support is 
made obligatory either by law or usage. Each congre- 
gation is at liberty to adopt its own method, and it is 
suggested that this be done either by a formal vote at 
a congregational meeting, or by referring the entire 
matter to the board of trustees. Any method adopted 
should seek to apply the principle of equality as to 
contributions indicated in 2 Cor. viii. 12-15, an d 
should secure contributions from every member. The 
principal methods in use are indicated in the next 
sections. 

4. Pew-rents. In many congregations the expenses 
of church support are provided for by the renting of 
the pews, upon a scale of prices graduated in such a 
manner as to furnish to all members of the congrega- 



Church Support and Church Property. 371 

tion sittings at a cost within the means of each. This 
system is sometimes supplemented by collections taken 
up at the church services, on Sabbaths other than those 
devoted to benevolent and missionary offerings. It is 
also at times supplemented by subscriptions made by 
the wealthier members of the congregation. The sys- 
tem of pew-rents is a method of church support whose 
advantages have been approved by experience. 

5. Subscriptions. In many congregations, more 
especially in country districts, church support is pro- 
vided for by regular annual subscriptions. This sys- 
tem is of value where the members of the congrega- 
tion receive their income, as farmers usually do, but a 
few times in the course of a year. 

6. Weekly envelope contributions. In some 
churches, more especially those located among and 
composed of persons receiving their income either by 
the week or the month, the system of weekly Sabbath 
contributions has been found both helpful and con- 
venient in connection with church support. The 
members of the congregation pledge themselves to 
give so much per week or month for church support 
and other purposes, and a regular account with each 
member is kept by the treasurer. See p. 204. 

7. Persons in charge. The persons ordinarily 
entrusted with the care of the moneys necessary for 
church support are those placed in charge of church 
temporalities. Usually these persons are the trustees, 
and where deacons manage the finances they are none 
the less trustees. Whoever may be placed in charge, 
care should be taken by them to (1) make annually 



yj2 The Church and Congregation. 



an estimate of the sums needed for church support ; 
(2) provide an appropriate, systematic, and compre- 
hensive method of gathering moneys ; (3) keep accu- 
rate account of receipts and payments ; (4) report 
regularly and fully to the congregation. 

2. Church Property: Modes of Holding. 

While the provisions of the statute laws for the hold- 
ing of the property of religious societies or churches 
differ greatly in the several States in matters of detail, 
only five general methods are in use — viz. : 

1. Church as the corporation. Where the 
churches themselves become corporations upon the 
execution and filing of articles of association, or by 
securing charters in accordance with law, as in such 
States as Indiana and Pennsylvania. 

2. Trustees as the corporation. Where the 
churches are authorized to elect trustees, said trustees 
being constituted the corporation, as in such States as 
Maryland, Montana, and New Jersey. 

3. Trustees appointed by the courts. Where, 
as in Virginia and West Virginia, trustees are ap- 
pointed by the courts for the churches, in order to 
secure their property rights. 

4. Corporation sole. Where, as in the Roman 
Catholic Church, the property is held by the bishop. 
Delaware has legislation prohibiting this method of 
holding church property. In Oregon, however, special 
legislation has been secured, permitting this method. 

5. Individual trustees. Where members of the 
congregation, three or more in number, are appointed 



The Corporation. 



373 



to hold the property, and are legally the trustees. 
Unincorporated churches, wherever located, will be 
protected, as a rule, in their property rights by the 
courts. It is advised that all such churches take steps, 
where possible, to hold their property by corporations, 
and that in the drafting of charters, of articles and 
of by-laws, the aid of competent counsel be secured. 

6. All church property is a trust. Whether the 
property of churches be held by corporations or by 
individual trustees, whatever the method, the property 
is in law a trust, and the civil courts will protect that 
trust. See under Decisions, p. 389. 

3. The Corporation.* 

1. Corporation, definition. A corporation is an 
artificial being, created by a sovereign authority, either 
by special act or under general laws passed by a legis- 
lature, and invested by the sovereign authority with 
specific powers. Corporations are of several kinds, 
such, for instance, as public and private. 

2. Religious corporation, definition. Religious 
corporations are private corporations, not for profit, 
formed for religious purposes, ordinarily either for the 
maintenance of religious worship in accordance with 
the religious tenets of the corporators, or for mission- 
ary, charitable, and educational objects. 

3. Churches should be incorporated. Every 

* See " Laws relating to Religious Corporations, being a Collec- 
tion of the Statutes of the Several States, etc." By the Rev. 
Wm. Henry Roberts, D. D., LL.D. pp. lxvi. 591, 8vo. Philadel- 
phia, Presbyterian Board of Publication, 1 896. 



374 The Church and Congregation, 



Presbyterian church should secure and provide for the 
control and management of its property, by due incor- 
poration, in accordance with the laws of the State or 
Territory in which it is located. 

4. Church distinct from corporation. The 
church, primarily, is an ecclesiastical or spiritual body, 
and as such spiritual body it is not incorporated, and 
does not manage the temporalities. On the other hand, 
the corporation, which derives its existence from the 
civil power, has no authority over the church as a 
spiritual body. It cannot alter the church faith, can- 
not receive or expel church-members, and it cannot 
prevent the Session receiving or expelling whomsoever 
that body shall see fit to receive or expel. Its sole 
function is to hold the title to and manage the tempo- 
ralities for the use of the spiritual body. See also 
under Church, p. 313, and Trustees and Session, pp. 
384-389- 

5. Corporation as distinct from trustees. See 

caption No. 11, p. 375. 

6. Extent of legislation. The United States and 
all the States, except Virginia and West Virginia, pro- 
vide for the incorporation in some manner of religious 
societies or churches. The two States named, provide 
for the holding of church property by trustees, nomi- 
nated by the church and appointed by the courts. 

7. Method of incorporation. Where a corpora- 
tion is organized under a general law of a State, it is 
usually effected by written articles duly executed by 
the corporators. The manner of effecting such organi- 
zation must conform, however, in details, to the terms 



The Corporation, 



375 



of the general law of the State in which the application 
for a charter is made. 

8. Name of corporation. Every corporation must 
have a distinctive name, and Presbyterian churches 
when choosing a name should be careful to insert the 
word " Presbyterian " in such name. 

9. Trust to be named in charter. It is suggested 
that in all articles of association and charters for Pres- 
byterian churches, the following or equivalent words 
be inserted : " Formed for the purpose of the worship 
of Almighty God and instruction in the Christian re- 
ligion, according to the Confession of Faith, Form of 
Government, Book of Discipline, and Directory for 
Worship, of the Presbyterian Church in the United 
States of America." 

10. Piling 1 certificates. In most of the States 
articles are required to be filed and recorded with 
specified officers of the law, and certificates of incor- 
poration or certified copies of the articles are issued 
thereupon. 

11. Personnel of the corporation. The per- 
sonnel of any particular church corporation depends 
upon the law of the particular State in which the cor- 
poration exists. In many States it includes all the 
members of the ecclesiastical body, in others it is com- 
posed of trustees elected by the church, and in a few 
it may consist of a single person. In certain States 
the laws provide that deacons or elders may be chosen 
as trustees. 

12. Members of the corporation. In several 
of the States male persons only can be corporators, 



376 The Church and Congregation. 



and in all the States citizenship or declaration of an 
intention of acquiring citizenship, is a necessary quali- 
fication. The statutes of each State must be con- 
sulted for the details.* 

13. Officers. The officers of a religious corpora- 
tion are usually designated in the statute law, and are 
ordinarily a president, secretary, and treasurer. The 
pastor and other church officers are not, as such, offi- 
cers of the corporation. 

14. Meetings. The number and places of the 
meetings of the corporation are ordinarily indicated 
in the statute law or in the by-laws of the corporation 
itself. 

15. By-laws. Each corporation should adopt by- 
laws for the regulation of its affairs, prescribing the 
times of meeting, etc. See for suggestions, p. 393. 

16. Life of a corporation. In some of the States 
the life or duration of a corporation is limited by law. 
If there be no legal limit, the corporation is perpetual. 
The life of a corporation dates from its organization, 
and not from the time it begins to do business. 

17. Alteration and repeal of charters. The 
general laws, under which corporations can now be 
formed in the great majority of the States, contain pro- 
visions authorizing the legislatures to alter, amend, or 
repeal any charter granted. 

18. Special charters. Wherever churches or re- 
ligious corporations are in possession of special char- 
ters, granted by acts of legislatures, and when such 
charters contain no clause permitting the legislatures 

* See footnote, p. 373. 



The Corporation. 



377 



to alter, amend, or revoke, it is advised that such be 
not surrendered. Their irrepealability is a feature of 
decided value. 

19. Caution as to legal requirements. Char- 
ters or other instruments of incorporation should be 
secured only by the advice and under the guidance of 
competent legal counsel, and care should be taken to 
comply with the requirements of the next caption. 

20. Charters to be in conformity with Presby- 
terian law. " Considering that it is necessary to the 
due and orderly maintenance of the Constitution of 
the Presbyterian Church in its various provisions, that 
care be taken, in obtaining legal enactments of a sec- 
ular kind, that they be so formed as not to come in 
conflict with any such provisions ; and whereas, it is 
known, that instances have existed, and probably do 
still exist, in which the charters of churches, and per- 
haps other legal instruments, are so framed that the 
laws of the Church and the laws of the land are not 
reconcilable with each other ; therefore 

"Resolved, That the General Assembly earnestly 
recommend it to all the congregations under their 
supervision, that in resorting to the legislatures or 
tribunals of our country, they use the utmost care to 
ask nothing which, if granted, will in any respect con- 
travene the principles or order of our Church ; and in 
any cases in which civil enactments, heretofore ob- 
tained, do militate with any of the principles or order 
of our Church, they endeavor, as soon as possible, to 
obtain the repeal or modification of such enactments, 
so as to make them consistent with the ecclesiastical 



378 The Church and Congregation. 

order and principles of the Presbyterian Church." 
[Mins. G. A., 0. S., 1838, p. 26.] 

4. The Trustees. 

1. Historical note. The Presbyterian churches in 
the American Colonies were not churches which were 
maintained by the Colonial or British governments. 
The Established or State churches in those early days 
were the Congregational in New England, the Dutch 
Reformed in New York, and the Protestant Episcopal 
in a number of the Colonies. As a consequence, Pres- 
byterian churches were obliged to provide for the 
care of their property by conveyances to individuals, 
who were regarded as trustees, and it was not until about 
the middle of the eighteenth century that charters be- 
gan to be issued to them. The trustee system finds its 
origin, therefore, in the antagonism of the State in the 
early period of American history to the Presbyterian 
and other so-called dissenting churches. With the 
achieval of American independence came religious lib- 
erty, and legislation which enabled all the Churches 
freely and adequately to hold and manage their tem- 
poralities as Churches. 

2. Nature of the office. Trustees, when appointed 
or elected under the provisions of charters or civil 
statutes, are civil officers, and are vested with such 
powers as are conferred by said provisions. Trustees, 
when not appointed or elected by virtue of statutory 
or charter provisions, but chosen solely by the act of a 
religious society as the persons to hold its property, 
are not civil officers, but are nevertheless responsible 



The Trustees, 



379 



to the civil authorities for the proper execution of their 
trust. See also, Personnel of the Corporation, p. 375. 

3. Recognition by the General Synod, 1752. 
"It is not inconsistent with the Presbyterian plan of 
government, nor the institution of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, that trustees or a committee chosen by the 
congregation, should have the disposal and application 
of the public money raised by said congregation, to 
the uses for which it was designed ; provided that they 
leave in the hands and to the management of the dea- 
cons, what is collected for the Lord's table and the 
poor. And that ministers of the gospel, by virtue of 
their office, have no right to sit with or preside over 
such trustees or committees." [Mins. Gen. Synod, 
1752, p. 249.] 

4. Constitutional recognition, 1788. While dea- 
cons are indicated in the Constitution of the Church 
as the persons to whom "may be properly committed 
the management of the temporal affairs of the church," 
yet the right of the congregations to manage their 
property through trustees is also recognized. This 
recognition appears first in the right accorded to 
a congregation, when calling a pastor, "to subscribe 
their call by their trustees" [F. G., Ch. XV., § 7]. 
It is also recognized in connection with the install- 
ment of ministers, it being provided that after such 
installment, among others, " those appointed to take 
care of the temporal concerns of that church should 
come forward to their pastor and give him their right 
hand, in token of cordial reception and affectionate 
regard" [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 7]. These provisions 



3 3o 



The Church and Congregation. 



of the Form of Government make clear that trustees 
are recognized in the Constitution as officers of con- 
gregations. 

5. Method of appointment. Trustees, as civil offi- 
cers, are appointed or elected by the congregation in 
accordance with the terms of the charter granted to 
the congregation by the State, or of the provisions of 
State law governing the management of church tem- 
poralities. It is impracticable to indicate the different 
methods prevalent in the several States. These can be 
ascertained by reference to the statutes.* 

6. Qualifications of trustees. No person is com- 
petent, ordinarily, to fill the office of trustee unless 
connected directly with a church or congregation, 
either as a communicant member or as a stated hearer. 
The statutory provisions in most of the States require 
that trustees shall be thus connected with the church, 
congregation, or society electing them. It is advised 
that in no case should a majority of the trustees be 
non-communicants, and that at least one ruling elder 
be placed on the board. 

7. Deacons or elders maybe trustees. "The 
General Assembly recommends to those churches that 
adopt the system (term-service for deacons) that, so 
far as practicable, they adopt the provision of the Form 
of Government, and make such deacons the trustees 
of their churches" [Mins. G. A., 1887, p. 119]. 
The reference to the foregoing deliverance is to the 
Form of Government, Ch. VI., which says concerning 
deacons, "To them also maybe properly committed 

* See footnote, p. 373. 



The Trustees. 



381 



the management of the temporal affairs of the church. ' ' 
When deacons are chosen as trustees the care of the 
property is vested in them as trustees or civil officers, 
and not as deacons or spiritual officers. In the Re- 
formed churches both elders and deacons are chosen 
as trustees, a course which has many advantages, and 
which would not be inconsistent with Presbyterian 
law. 

8. Meeting* of the congregation. Ordinarily, 
the charters, etc. of the churches require annual meet- 
ings of the congregations to be held for the election 
of trustees, and for the transaction of business dealing 
with the temporalities. Due notice of these meetings 
must be given, and all the provisions of the statute 
law carefully observed. Special meetings may be 
called on due notice for the transaction of special 
business. The presiding officer at all meetings should 
be elected by the members present, unless there be a by- 
law of the congregation, or a civil statute, designating 
a given person as such presiding officer. See p. 392. 

9. Meeting's of the trustees. Whether the trus- 
tees constitute the corporation, as in New Jersey, or 
whether they are officers of the incorporated congrega- 
tion, as in Pennsylvania, they should hold regular 
meetings for the transaction of business. The time 
of these meetings should be fixed in the by-laws of the 
corporation. See p. 392. 

10. Officers. The officers of the board of trustees 
are usually a president, a secretary, and a treasurer. 
They are chosen by the board for definite terms of ser- 
vice, unless the State law requires the election of the 



382 The Church and Congregation. 



treasurer by the congregation. Their duties should 
be clearly indicated in the by-laws. 

11. Qualifications of voters. The qualifications 
of voters vary in certain matters of detail in the several 
States and Territories, but ordinarily it is true that 
communicant members of the church, and pew-holders 
who are of full age, are qualified to vote for trustees. 

12. Powers. The powers conferred upon church 
trustees by the laws of the different States vary from 
full authority to manage, down to mere title-holding. 
Care should be taken, therefore, to ascertain in each 
State the exact powers given to the trustees.* In many 
of the States, such, for instance, as New Jersey and 
Kentucky, the trustees of religious societies are sim- 
ply the title-holders to property, and have no inde- 
pendent authority in its management and disposition. 
That management and disposition are vested in the 
congregation. The trustees, however, should be au- 
thorized to provide for the care of the property and 
the payment of current expenses. See also under next 
caption, and under Use of Church Property, p. 385. 
Further, note that the trustees have no power over 
church worship. See p. 384. 

13. Mortgages, etc. Financial obligations in- 
curred by the trustees other than those directly con- 
nected with the current expenses of the congregation, 
before execution, should be approved by vote of the 
congregation at a regularly called meeting. While in 
one or two States the laws vest in the trustees the 
power to mortgage church property, etc., independent 

* See footnote, p. 373. 



The Trustees. 



3B3 



of congregational action, in the great majority of the 
States the provisions point to the method above desig- 
nated as the only legal one. 

14. Individual acts. No act of an individual 
trustee is legal unless authorized by the board at a 
regular or special meeting. All acts of the trustees 
should be, therefore, acts of the board. 

15. Responsibility is to the congregation. The 
responsibility of the trustees is first to the congrega- 
tion, whether that body be incorporated or not. The 
most effective way to disapprove of the action of trus- 
tees is to decline to re-elect them when their terms of 
service expire. If action taken by the trustees be 
highly unsatisfactory to a minority of the congrega- 
tion, and in their judgment contrary to law, the rem- 
edy is by a suit in court. 

16. Relation to the Session. See under Trustees 
and Session, p. 384. 

17. Reports to the congregation Each board 
of trustees should report annually to the meeting of 
the congregation upon all the affairs with which it has 
been entrusted. This report should include (1) an 
itemized statement of receipts and payments during 
the fiscal year just closed ; (2) an itemized estimate of 
expenses for the current year ; (3) requests for author- 
ity to assume financial obligations ; and (4) a statement 
of the property held by the trustees for the congrega- 
tion, both as to amount and condition. 

18. Church Erection Board. This Board assists 
congregations in the erection of church buildings and 
manses under certain conditions. See p. 202. 



384 The Church and Congregation. 

5. Trustees and the Session. 
1 . General. 

1. Relation of the trustees to the Session. 

The relation between the Session of the church and 
the trustees of the congregation should be at all times 
fraternal and helpful. At least once a year the Session 
and the trustees should meet to consider together the 
financial condition of the organization. Further, it 
would be well if both bodies should come to a clear 
understanding as to their respective powers. See 
under the head Assembly Deliverances, p. 386, and 
also the head Civil Decisions, p. 385. The Session 
is the superior body, both by civil and ecclesiastical 
law. 

2. Reports to Session. The churches are re- 
quired by the General Assembly to report annually, 
through the Session, to the Presbytery, the sums ex- 
pended for congregational expenses. The trustees, 
therefore, should report annually to the Session upon 
such expenses, as matters of information. 

3. Trustees and worship. " Applying the funda- 
mental law of the Presbyterian Church which gives 
the direction of the public worship to the minister and 
church Session, and the rules of law which define the 
rights of members in church organizations, to the 
question submitted to us in this case, we think that 
the exceptions to the proposed fourth amendment to 
the charter are well taken and must be sustained. The 
amendment proposes to give power to the trustees to 
appoint an organist, subject to the approval of the 



Trustees and the Session. 385 

Session. The duties of an organist are connected with 
the public worship. This is solely under the control 
of the minister and church Session. It is a violation 
of the fundamental law of the Church to place this 
power in the hands of the trustees, even though it be 
qualified by requiring the approval of the Session. If 
provision be made by the congregation or the trustees 
for the employment of an organist, the exclusive power 
of appointment, direction, and removal of him belongs 
to the church Session ; otherwise they have not that 
direction of the public worship which by the law of 
the Presbyterian Church is committed to them." 
[Walnut St. Church Case, Phila., Pa. 7 Phila. Re- 
ports, 310, 3 Brewster, 277.] See also, Sessional Au- 
thority, p. 388. 

2. Use of Church Property. 
a. Decisions of Civil Courts. 

4. Trustees subject to the Session. " The trus- 
tees obviously hold possession for the use of the per- 
sons who, by the Constitution, usages, and laws of the 
Presbyterian body, are entitled to that use. They are 
liable to removal by the congregation for whom they 
hold this trust ; and others may be substituted in their 
places. They have no personal ownership or right be- 
yond this, and are subject, in their official relations to 
the property, to the control of the Session of the 
church." [U. S. Supreme Court, Watson vs. Jones. 
13 Wallace, 679.] 

5. Powers of the Session. " The possession of 
the elders, though accompanied with larger and more 

25 



386 The Church and Congregation. 



efficient powers of control, is still a fiduciary posses- 
sion. It is as a Session of the church alone that they 
could exercise power. Except by an order of the Ses- 
sion in regular meeting, they have no right to make 
any order concerning the use of the building ; and 
any action of the Session is necessarily in the character 
of representatives of the church body by whose mem- 
bers it was elected." [Same case as in preceding cap- 
tion.] The decision in this case is given in full in the 
Assembly's Digest. 

6. The congregation a voluntary association. 
In connection with the whole subject of the uses of 
church property, it is important to bear in mind that 
every religious society or church is, in the eye of the 
civil law, a voluntary association, and that such asso- 
ciations have the right to determine their own rules 
and usages. This right has been repeatedly recog- 
nized by the civil courts, and especially in the case of 
religious societies. Further, where a congregation is 
affiliated with a denomination, the laws and usages of 
the denomination are of force in the congregation, and 
cannot be set to one side. For this reason the deliver- 
ances of the General Assembly have an important bear- 
ing on the powers of the trustees. Where the civil 
law is silent, the ecclesiastical law is operative. See 
P- 387. 

b. Deliverances of the General Assembly. 

7. Trustees hold solely for church uses. 

" Where a church edifice is held by trustees, the 
legal title is vested in them, and having the title, the 



Trustees and the Session. 



387 



custody and care of the property pertain to them for 
the uses and purposes for which they hold the trust. 
These uses and purposes are the worship of God and 
the employment of such other means of spiritual im- 
provement as may be consistent with the Scriptures 
and according to the order of the church ; to which 
may be added congregational meetings for business 
relating to the church or corporation." [Mins. G. A., 
O. S., 1863, p. 43.] 

8. Session controls trustees in the religious 
uses. " By the Constitution of the Church, the Ses- 
sion is charged with the supervision of the spiritual 
interests of the congregation; and this includes the 
right to direct and control the use of the building for 
the purposes of worship, as required or established by 
the special usage of the particular church or the Direc- 
tory for Worship. This being the principal purpose 
of the trust, the trustees are bound to respect the 
wishes and action of the Session as to the use and 
occupation of the house of worship. The Session is 
the organ or agent through whom the trustees are in- 
formed how and when the church building is to be 
occupied ; and the trustees have no right to refuse 
compliance with the action of the Session in this re- 
gard." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1863, p. 44.] 

"As regards the church building, Sabbath-school, 
and lecture-room, the use of either can be granted only 
with the consent of the Session." [Mins. G. A., 1874, 
p. 84.] 

" In the use of the property of the church for all 
religious purposes or ecclesiastical uses, the trustees are 



388 



The Church and Congregation. 



under the control of the Session." [Mins. G. A., 1892, 
p. 189.] 

9. Trustees cannot interfere with Session. 

" The Constitution of our Church charges the Session 
with the supervision of the spiritual interests of the 
congregation and all services and matters pertaining 
thereto, and any action by the board of trustees tend- 
ing to annul or contravene in any way such supervision 
and control is illegal and void." [Mins. G. A., 1891, 
p. 187.] 

10. Method of settlement of differences. " In 

any case of conflict between the Session and trustees 
the first appeal is to be taken to the people composing 
the congregation, and, if necessary, then to the civil 
tribunals." [Mins. G. A., 1892, p. 189.] 

' ' When the trustees grant the use of the house to 
others, contrary to the express wishes of the Session, 
and as they suppose to the prejudice of the cause of 
religion and of that church, the proper appeal is first 
to the persons composing the congregation, to whom 
the trustees are responsible ; secondly, to the Presby- 
tery, for their advice ; and finally, if necessary, to the 
legal tribunals" [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1863, p. 44]. 
See caption No. 4, p. 385. 

11. Extent of Sessional authority. " The Gen- 
eral Assembly takes notice that the exclusive authority 
of the Session over the worship of the church, includ- 
ing not only the times and places of preaching the 
Word, but also the music and the use of the church 
buildings, is not sufficiently appreciated by the Church 
at large, and that there are frequent complaints that 



Rights to Church Property, 389 



trustees of congregations assume powers and authority, 
especially over music and the use of church buildings, 
which are not warranted by, but in conflict with, the 
Constitution of the Church. The Assembly enjoins 
upon the churches loyal adherence to our Form of 
Government, providing that the authority of the Ses- 
sion over all matters of worship is paramount, and at 
the same time recommends that all such questions be 
treated by the Session with Christian tact and courtesy, 
in the spirit of love and forbearance" [Mins. G. A., 
1893, p. 90]. See also No. 3, p. 384. 

6. Rights to Church Property. — Judicial 
Decisions. 

The decisions of the civil courts affecting the rights 
to property held by churches and religious societies 
are numerous. For the purposes of this Manual the 
statements following are sufficient. These statements 
exhibit concisely the decisions of civil courts connected 
with certain property rights — decisions based upon 
the principle that ecclesiastical decisions are final in 
ecclesiastical matters — /. e. where the highest ecclesi- 
astical authority of a denomination decides questions 
of church law, discipline, or usage, or acknowledges 
certain parties as being the parties entitled to due 
ecclesiastical recognition, such decisions will not be 
reviewed in the civil courts, but will be regarded by 
them as final. 

1 . Property cannot be diverted by the church. 
" When property, real or personal, is vested in a relig- 
ious society, whether incorporated or not, as a church 



390 The Church and Congregation. 

or congregation for the worship of Almighty God and 
the promotion of piety and godly living, it is a chari- 
table use, whether the donors be one or many. The 
corporation or society are trustees, and can no more 
divert the property from the use to which it was orig- 
inally dedicated than any other trustee. If they should 
undertake to divert the funds, equity will raise some 
other trustee to administer them, and apply them ac- 
cording to the intention of the original donors or sub- 
scribers. M In a case which arose in the State of Vir- 
ginia the majority of a Methodist Protestant church 
withdrew from that denomination and joined the 
Methodist Episcopal Church. Said majority claimed 
the right to take the property with them, and the 
legislature of Virginia passed an act providing that in 
the case of the division of a church or religious society 
a majority of the members should determine the rights 
of church property, after report duly made to a civil 
court. The decision rendered in the case was, that 
the provision respecting contracts in the Constitution 
of the United States, and found also in the Constitu- 
tion of Virginia, made the said act of the legislature 
void, and that the property could not be so diverted. 

2. Divided church. Where a particular church or 
congregation is divided by reason of controversy, and 
a schism results, that party which secures the recog- 
nition of the highest ecclesiastical court of the de- 
nomination will be recognized by the civil courts as 
the church. 

3. Seceding' members. The members of any 
church, whether independent or denominational, who 



Rights to Church Property, 391 

secede therefrom and form a new church, lose all their 
rights in the property. Voluntary withdrawal is equiv- 
alent to a surrender of their rights. 

4. Amicable separation. Where a church is 
divided by agreement as between parties, the property 
should be distributed between them proportionately 
to the number of the members at the time of separa- 
tion. This distribution should be made by a vote of 
the congregation, and should thereafter be approved 
by the Presbytery. 

5. Minority controls in certain cases. If the 
majority of the members of a church belonging to a 
denomination withdraws from the denomination, they 
cannot take the property with them. If the with- 
drawal be persisted in, the result will be to give the 
control of the property to the minority who adhere to 
the denomination. 

6. Property of denominational churches. The 
property of denominational churches, in cases of dis- 
pute, will be given by the civil courts to those persons 
who are recognized by the highest denominational 
court as being the church or congregation. For in- 
stance, the property of a Presbyterian church, should 
the church unhappily be divided by controversy, will 
be given by the civil courts to that portion of the 
church which is recognized as the church by the 
highest church court. 

7. Denominational divisions. Where a denomi- 
nation is divided by reason of controversy, the use of 
the property of its congregations, in each case, will be 
in those persons who are in harmony with the supreme 



392 The Church and Congregation. 



ecclesiastical authority. The ecclesiastical connection 
is indissoluble. 

7. By-laws of the Congregation.* 

The following by-laws are suggested for the govern- 
ment of the congregation as a secular body. The 
congregation, frequently, by the laws of the State in 
which a church is located, may be a corporation. 
Where this is the case, the by-laws must be conformed 
to the civil statutes in force, and also to the Constitu- 
tion of the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. See 
caption No. 6, p. 386. 

1. Authority of the by-laws. The by-laws of 
this congregation as a secular body shall be always 
subordinate to the Constitution and laws of the State 
of , and also to the Constitution of the Presby- 
terian Church in the U. S. A. 

2. Annual meeting' of the congregation. There 
shall be an annual meeting of the congregation on 

for the transaction of any business properly 

coming before such meeting. Trustees shall give ten 
days' notice of this meeting from the pulpit, and shall 
post it on the door of the church edifice. 

3. Special meeting's. The trustees are empowered 
to call special meetings of the congregation whenever, 
in their discretion, it is advisable, and ten days' notice 
of such meetings and of their purposes shall be given 
from the pulpit, and shall be posted upon the door of 
the church edifice. 

4. Chairman. The board of trustees may nominate 

* See Rules for the Church, p. 367. 



By-laws of the Congregation, 393 

the presiding officer for meetings of the congregation, 
but any qualified elector may also nominate such 
officer. 

5. Secretary. The secretary of the board of trus- 
tees shall be the secretary of the meetings of the con- 
gregation as a secular body. 

6. Quorum. Five male electors shall be a quorum 
for the transaction of business at any meetings of the 
congregation [or corporation]. 

7. Voters at meetings of the congregation. 
The following persons are entitled to vote for trustees, 
and in all meetings of the congregation which deal 
with the temporalities of the church : (1) All mem- 
bers of the church * in good and regular standing who 
are of full age; (2) all those persons who regularly 
contribute according to their own engagements and 
the rules of this church to the support of the congrega- 
tion, who are of full age ; provided, that neither com- 
municants nor regular contributors who are in arrears 
in pew-rents or contributions for one year shall be 
qualified to vote. 

8. Number of the trustees. The board of trus- 
tees shall consist of six (or more) contributing male 
electors [communicants], chosen at first to serve one, 
two, and three years respectively, and whose succes- 
sors shall be elected annually to serve for three years 
or until their successors are chosen. 

9. Who may be trustees. At least two-thirds 
of the trustees shall be communicants in this church in 
good and regular standing ; the remaining one-third 

* In some States only males can vote. 



394 The Church and Congregation, 

may or may not be communicants, at the pleasure of 
the congregation [or corporation]. 

\If preferred, the following may be substituted : 
9. The deacons of this church, in accordance with 
the Form of Government, Ch. VI., shall be trustees of 
this congregation [or corporation] ; or 9. The deacons 
and elders of this church shall be the trustees of this 
congregation [or corporation]. See No. 7, p. 380. 

10. Increase of the trustees. The number of 
the trustees may be increased at any regular meeting 
of the congregation, subject to the provisions of the 
laws of the State in connection with the matter. 

1 1 . Vacancies. Vacancies in the board of trustees 
shall be filled by the congregation at a special meeting, 
of which ten days' notice shall be given, unless the 
vacancy occur within two months of the regular annual 
meeting. At said regular meeting any vacancies may 
be filled. 

12. Powers of trustees. The trustees shall have, 
possess, and exercise only such powers as are vested in 
them by civil statute or by vote of the congregation. 

13. Duties of trustees. It shall be the duty of 
the trustees to take charge of all real and other prop- 
erty of the church, and permit its use only for such 
purposes as shall be approved by the church Session. 
They shall take charge of the charter and seal of the 
corporation. They shall collect all the revenues of 
the church; excepting collections for the poor, for 
benevolent and missionary objects, and for the Lord's 
table. They shall disburse the sums collected by them 
as may be authorized by the congregation, and are in 



By-lazvs of the Congregation. 



395 



no wise to incur liability or expense for any one year 
of more than three hundred dollars, unless duly author- 
ized. They shall submit annual reports to the congre- 
gation at the regular meetings. They may make rules 
for their own government not inconsistent with the 
Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. 
A., the Constitution of the State, and these by-laws. 
No trustee shall contract or pay bills that have not 
first received the approval of the board in open meet- 
ing, except bills of current expenses already authorized. 

14. Books of the trustees. The books and ac- 
counts of the trustees shall not be open to the inspec- 
tion of members of the congregation, but the Session 
shall at all times have access thereto. 

15. Reports of trustees. The trustees shall re- 
port annually to the congregation, (1) the receipts 
and payments for the fiscal year last ensuing ; (2) an 
estimate of expenses for the current year ; (3) new 
business necessary to be undertaken for the welfare of 
the congregation ; (4) an exhibit of the real property 
and other resources of the congregation. 

16. Amendments. These by-laws shall not be 
altered or amended, unless such alteration and amend- 
ment be submitted in writing at a stated meeting, to 
be acted upon at a subsequent meeting ; two weeks' 
notice having been given from the pulpit, and a two- 
thirds vote of those present being necessary for such 
alteration or amendment. 



V. 



GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICA- 
TORIES. 



V. 

GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICA- 
TORIES. 

Note. — The following " General Rules for Judicatories," not 
having been submitted to the Presbyteries, make no part of the 
Constitution of the Presbyterian Church. Yet the General Assem- 
blies of 187 1, 1885, and 1887, considering uniformity in proceed- 
ings in all subordinate judicatories as greatly conducive to order 
and despatch in business, having revised and approved these rules, 
commended them to all the lower judicatories of the Church for 
adoption. 

Opening of meeting". I. The moderator shall 
take the chair precisely at the hour to which the judi- 
catory stands adjourned [or is summoned to meet] ; and 
shall immediately call the members to order ; and, on 
the appearance of a quorum, shall open the session 
with prayer. 

Quorum absent. III.* If a quorum be not as- 
sembled at the hour appointed, any two members shall 

* Rules II., X., XLII., and XLIII., and parts of Rules VII. 
and XI., are omitted because not applicable to meetings of church 
Sessions. One or two other Rules are only partially applicable. 
See, for the Rules in full, the volume containing the Constitution 
of the Church. 

399 



400 General Rules for Judicatories. 

be competent to adjourn from time to time, that an 
opportunity may be given for a quorum to assemble. 

Moderator and business. IV. It shall be the 
duty of the moderator, at all times, to preserve order, 
and to endeavor to conduct all business before the 
judicatory to a speedy and proper result. 

Moderator and docket. V. It shall be the duty 
of the moderator, carefully to keep notes of the several 
articles of business which may be assigned for partic- 
ular days, and to call them up at the time appointed. 

Moderator and points of order. VI. The mod- 
erator may speak to points of order, in preference to 
other members, rising from his seat for that purpose ; 
and shall decide questions of order, subject to an ap- 
peal to the judicatory by any two members. 

Committees, appointment of. VII. The mode- 
rator shall appoint all committees,* except in those 
cases in which the judicatory shall decide other- 
wise 

Moderator, vote of. VIII. When a vote is taken 
by ballot in any judicatory, the moderator shall vote 
with the other members \ but he shall not vote in any 
other case, unless the judicatory be equally divided ; 
when, if he do not choose to vote, the question shall 
be lost. 

Committee, chairman of. IX. The person first 

* In ordinary practice it is the rule to appoint on a committee to 
consider a subject, persons holding differing views. When, how- 
ever, a committee is appointed to carry out a policy already de- 
cided upon, its membership should be composed of persons favor- 
ing such policy. 



General Rules for Judicatories. 401 



named on any committee shall be considered as the 
chairman thereof, whose duty it shall be to convene 
the committee ; and, in case of his absence or inability 
to act, the second named member shall take his place 
and perform his duties. 

Clerk, duty of. XL It shall be the duty of the 
clerk immediately to file all papers, in the order in 
which they have been read, with proper indorsements, 
and to keep them in perfect order 

Minutes, last meeting". XII. The minutes of the 
last meeting of the judicatory shall be presented at the 
commencement of its session, and, if requisite, read 
and corrected. 

Unfinished business. XIII. Business left unfin- 
ished at the last sitting is ordinarily to be taken up 
first. 

Motions, how made. XIV. A motion made must 
be seconded, and afterward repeated by the moderator, 
or read aloud, before it is debated \ and every motion 
shall be reduced to writing, if the moderator or any 
member require it. 

Motions, withdrawal. XV. Any member who 
shall have made a motion, shall have liberty to with- 
draw it, with the consent of his second, before any de- 
bate has taken place thereon ; but not afterward, with- 
out leave of the judicatory. 

Motions, division. XVI. If a motion under de- 
bate contain several parts, any two members may have 
it divided, and a question taken on each part. 

Blanks, filling. XVII. When various motions are 
made with respect to the filling of blanks with partic- 
26 



402 General Rules for Judicatories. 

ular numbers or times, the question shall always be 
first taken on the highest number and the longest 
time. 

Motions, debatable. XVIII. Motions to lay on 
the table, to take up business, to adjourn, and the call 
for the previous question, shall be put without debate. 
On questions of order, postponement, or commitment, 
no member shall speak more than once. On all other 
questions each member may speak twice, but not 
oftener, without express leave of the judicatory. 

Motions, precedence. XIX. When a question is 
under debate, no motion shall be received, unless to 
adjourn, to postpone to a day certain, to commit, or 
to amend ; which several motions shall have preced- 
ence in the order in which they are herein arranged \ 
and the motion for adjournment shall always be in 
order. * 

Amendments. XX. An amendment, and also an 
amendment to an amendment, may be moved on any 
motion ; but a motion, to amend an amendment to an 
amendment, shall not be in order. Action on amend- 
ments shall precede action on the original motion. f A 
substitute shall be treated as an amendment. 

Motions to lay on the table. XXL A distinc- 
tion shall be observed between a motion to lay on the 

* The motion to adjourn is not in order while a member has the 
floor, neither is it in order when repeated, unless other business 
has been in the mean time under consideration. 

t In General Assembly practice an amendment may be laid on 
the table without affecting another amendment or the original 
motion. 



General Rules far Judicatories. 403 



table for the present, and a motion to lay on the table 
unconditionally — viz. A motion to lay on the table, for 
the present, shall be taken without debate ; and, if car- 
ried in the affirmative, the effect shall be to place the 
subject on the docket, and it may be taken up and 
considered at any subsequent time. But a motion to 
lay on the table, unconditionally, shall be taken with- 
out debate ; and, if carried in the affirmative, it shall 
not be in order to take up the subject during the same 
meeting of the judicatory, without a vote of recon- 
sideration. 

Previous question. XXII. The previous question 
shall be put in this form — namely, Shall the main ques- 
tion be now put? It shall only be admitted when 
demanded by a majority of the members present ; and 
the effect shall be to put an end to all debate and bring 
the body to a direct vote : First, on a motion to com- 
mit the subject under consideration (if such motion 
shall have been made) ; secondly, if the motion for 
commitment does not prevail, on pending amend- 
ments ; and lastly, on the main question. 

Reconsideration. XXIII. A question shall not 
be again called up or reconsidered at the same sessions 
of the judicatory at which it has been decided, unless 
by the consent of two-thirds of the members who were 
present at the decision ; and unless the motion to recon- 
sider be made and seconded by persons who voted with 
the majority. 

Indefinite postponement, reconsideration. 

XXIV. A subject which has been indefinitely post- 
poned, either by the operation of the previous ques- 



404 General Rules for Judicatories. 

tion, or by a motion for indefinite postponement, 
shall not be again called up during the same ses- 
sions of the judicatory, unless by the consent of 
three- fourths of the members who were present at 
the decision. 

Silent members. XXV. Members ought not, 
without weighty reasons, to decline voting, as this 
practice might leave the decision of very interesting 
questions to a small proportion of the judicatory. 
Silent members, unless excused from voting, must be 
considered as acquiescing with the majority. 

Taking" the vote. Vote at time named. XXVI. 
When the moderator has commenced taking the vote, 
no further debate or remark shall be admitted, unless 
there has evidently been a mistake, in which case the 
mistake shall be rectified, and the moderator shall re- 
commence taking the vote. If the judicatory shall 
pass the motion to " vote on a given subject at a time 
named," speeches shall thereafter be limited to ten 
minutes. Should the hour for adjournment or recess 
arrive during the voting, it shall be postponed to finish 
the vote, unless the majority shall vote to adjourn ; in 
which case the voting shall, on the reassembling of the 
judicatory, take precedence of all other business till 
it is finished. Under this rule the " yeas and nays" 
shall not be called except on a final motion to adopt 
as a whole. This motion to fix a time for voting shall 
be put without debate. 

Yeas and nays. XXVII. The yeas and nays on 
any question shall not be recorded, unless required by 
one-third of the members present. If division is called 



General Rules for Jiidicatories. 405 



for on any vote, it shall be by a rising vote without a 
count. If on such a rising vote the moderator is un- 
able to decide, or a quorum rise to second a call for 
" tellers," then the vote shall be taken by rising, and 
the count made by tellers, who shall pass through the 
aisles and report to the moderator the number voting 
on each side. 

Personal reflections. XXVIII. No member, in 
the course of debate, shall be allowed to indulge in 
personal reflections. 

Floor, right to the. XXIX. If more than one 
member rise to speak at the same time, the member 
who is most distant from the moderator's chair shall 
speak first. In the discussion of all matters where the 
sentiment of the judicatory is divided, it is proper that 
the floor should be occupied alternately by those rep- 
resenting the different sides of the question. 

XXX. When more than three members of the judi- 
catory shall be standing at the same time, the mode- 
rator shall require all to take their seats, the person only 
excepted who may be speaking. 

Members, respect for moderator. XXXI. Every 
member, when speaking, shall address himself to the 
moderator, and shall treat his fellow-members, and 
especially the moderator, with decorum and respect. 

Interruptions. XXXII. No speaker shall be in- 
terrupted, unless he be out of order ; or for the pur- 
pose of correcting mistakes, or misrepresentations. 

Private conversation. XXXIII. Without express 
permission, no member of a judicatory, while business 
is going on, shall engage in private conversation ; nor 



406 General Rules for Judicatories. 

shall members address one another, nor any person 
present, but through the moderator. 

Members, conduct of. Call to order. XXXIV. 
It is indispensable, that members of ecclesiastical judi- 
catories maintain great gravity and dignity while judici- 
ally convened ; that they attend closely in their speeches 
to the subject under consideration, and avoid prolix 
and desultory harangues ; and, when they deviate from 
the subject, it is the privilege of any member, and the 
duty of the moderator, to call them to order. 

Disorderly members. XXXV. If any member 
act, in any respect, in a disorderly manner, it shall be 
the privilege of any member, and the duty of the mod- 
erator, to call him to order. 

Appeal from moderators decisions. XXXVI. 
If any member consider himself aggrieved by a decis- 
ion of the moderator, it shall be his privilege to 
appeal to the judicatory, and the question on the 
appeal shall be taken without debate.* 

Retiring members. XXXVII. No member shall 
retire from any judicatory without the leave of the 
moderator, nor withdraw from it to return home with- 
out the consent of the judicatory. 

Private sessions. XXXVIII. All judicatories 
have a right to sit in private, on business, which in 
their judgment ought not to be matter of public 
speculation. 

Interlocutory meetings. XXXIX. Besides the 

* The appeal from the chair is ordinarily put in the following 
manner : " Shall the decision of the chair stand as the decision of 
the judicatory?" 



General Rides for Judicatories. 407 



right to sit judicially in private, whenever they think 
proper to do so, all judicatories have a right to hold 
what are commonly called " interlocutory meetings," 
in which members may freely converse together, with- 
out the formalities which are usually necessary in 
judicial proceedings. 

Moderator's announcement, judicial sessions. 
XL. Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a judicial 
capacity, it shall be the duty of the moderator solemnly 
to announce, from the chair, that the body is about to 
pass to the consideration of the business assigned for 
trial, and to enjoin on the members to recollect and 
regard their high character as judges of a court of Jesus 
Christ, and the solemn duty in which they are about 
to act. 

Judicial committee. XLI. In all cases before a 
judicatory, where there is an accuser or prosecutor, it 
is expedient that there be a committee of the judicatory 
appointed (provided the number of members be suffi- 
cient to admit it without inconvenience), who shall be 
called the "Judicial Committee," and whose duty it 
shall be to digest and arrange all the papers, and to 
prescribe, under the direction of the judicatory, the 
whole order of proceedings. The members of this 
committee shall be entitled, notwithstanding their per- 
formance of this duty, to sit and vote in the cause, as 
members of the judicatory. 



VI. 

FORMS FOR SESSIONS. 



VI. 



FORMS FOR SESSIONS. 

I. FORMS FOR ORDINARY RECORDS. 

i. Opening of Meetings. 

P , January 20, 18 — . 

In accordance with the call of the moderator, the 
Session met in the lecture-room, at 7.30 p. m. 

Opened with prayer by Mr. C. D. 

Present, the Rev. A. B., moderator, Messrs. C. D., 
E. F., G. H., and L. K. 

Absent, Dr. L. J. and Mr. M. N. 

The minutes of the last meeting were read and 
approved. 

Mr. G. H. gave his reason for absence from the last 
meeting of the Session, which was sustained. 

2. Members. 
a. Reception of Members. 
[See p. 138.] 

Mr. L. M. and Mrs. C. E. M., his wife, and Mr. 
N. O., appeared before the Session as applicants for 
admission to the full communion of the church, and 
Mr. O. R., and Mrs. S. J., the wife of T. J., unbap- 

411 



412 



Forms for Sessions. 



tized persons, presented themselves as candidates for 
admission to the privileges of church-membership. 

They were all duly examined, and their examina- 
tions having been satisfactory, it was Resolved, That 
the above-named applicants be, and they hereby are, 
received to full communion, that next Sabbath they 
make a public profession of their faith, and that Mr. 
O. R. and Mrs. S. J. be baptized at that time. 

Mr. L. B. presented his letter of dismissal and com- 
mendation from the Presbyterian church of H , 

with the request that he might be admitted to the 
membership of this church. The certificate was found 
to be in order, and the request of Mr. B. was granted. 
The name of his baptized child, W. B., appended to 
his certificate, was ordered to be entered on the roll of 
Baptized Children. 

Mr. D. Y. presented a letter of dismissal in due 

form from the Congregational church in C , and 

the same having been found to be in order, he was ad- 
mitted to the membership of this church. 

Mr. J. L. presented a letter certifying to his Chris- 
tian character as a member of the Baptist church of 

T , and requested that he be admitted to the 

membership of this church. His case was duly con- 
sidered, and his request granted. 

b. Dismission of Members. 
[See p. 145.] 
(1) Regular Form. 
The clerk presented the request of Mrs. L. N. for a 
certificate of dismission to the Presbyterian church of 



Ch n rch- mem bers. 



413 



. The request was granted, and the clerk was 

authorized to issue the certificate in due form, and to 
append to the same the names of her baptized children, 
L. N., W. N., and G. N. 

(2) Absent Member. 
The clerk also presented the request of Mr. P. Q. 
for a certificate of dismission to the Presbyterian church 

of . The Session having had no knowledge of 

the conduct of the applicant for the period of one year, 
owing to his removal from its jurisdiction, granted the 
request, with the condition that its lack of knowledge 
should be stated in the certificate. 

(3) Other Deno7?iinations. 
The clerk presented the request of Mr. G. N., a 
member of this church, for a letter to the Protestant 

Episcopal church of . Ordered, that the clerk 

issue to Mr. G. N. a certificate of Christian character 
only, in view of the fact that the Protestant Episcopal 
Church does not receive letters of dismissal from the 
Presbyterian Church. 

c. Absentee Members. 
[See p. 151.] 
(1) Preliminary Action. 
The clerk reported that the following communicants 
had removed out of the bounds of this church, without 
asking for or receiving a regular certificate of dismis- 
sion to another church, and it was on motion, Resolved, 
That Session advises them to apply for such certificates 



414 



Forms for Sessions, 



— viz. : S. B., removed to , and L. D., removed 

to . 

It was on motion further 

Resolved, That the clerk give them notice of this 
action, by registered letter, with stamped addressed 
envelope for reply, and that such notice shall state that 
if they fail to apply for such certificate without giving 
sufficient reason, their names may be placed on the 
roll of suspended members, until they shall satisfy Ses- 
sion of the propriety of their restoration. 

Resolved, That the clerk report his action in the 
premises, and the result, in order that Session may take 
such further action as may be deemed expedient. 

(2) Suspension. 
The clerk reported that he had mailed a communi- 
cation to Mr. S. B., a member of this church, re- 
moved to , in accordance w r ith directions given, 

and that no answer had been received. Two months 
having elapsed, the Session ordered that the name of 
Mr. S. B. be placed upon the roll of suspended mem- 
bers under Section 49 of the Book of Discipline. 

d. Members Neglecting Public Worship. 
[See p. 153.] 
(1) Preli77iinary Action. 
The following persons, not chargeable with immoral 
conduct, were reported as having neglected the ordi- 
nances of the church for one year, and in circum- 
stances such as Session regard to be a serious injury to 
the cause of religion — to wit, P. B. and H. D. 



Church-members. 



4i5 



On motion it was Resolved, That they be severally 
visited by Session and admonished, and that C. D. 
and E. F. be appointed a committee to make such 
visitation and report to Session for further action. 

(2) Suspension. 

The committee appointed to visit Mr. H. D., a 
member of this church who had neglected the ordi- 
nances of the church for one year, reported that they 
had performed their duty, and had affectionately ad- 
monished him, but that he declined to accept admo- 
nition and to attend the ordinances of public worship. 
The Session accepted the report, and suspended Mr. 
H. D. from the communion of the church under Sec- 
tion 50 of the Book of Discipline. 

e. Members irregularly Withdrawing to other 
Denominations. 

[See p. 149.] 

The names of the following persons were reported 
as having renounced the communion of the church by 
joining another denomination without a regular dis- 
mission — to wit: T. B., joined church, and 

R. D., joined church. 

On motion it was ordered that their names be erased 
from the roll of communicants. 

f. Members Withdrawing from Communion. 
[See p. 152.] 
The case of Mr. B. T., a communicant, not charge- 
able with immoral conduct, who appeared before the 



4i6 



Forms for Sessions. 



Session at its last meeting, and informed it that he 
was fully persuaded that he had no right to come to 
the Lord's Table, was reported upon by the pastor. 
After due consideration, the attendance of Mr. B. T. 
on the other means of grace being regular, and his 
judgment appearing to be not the result of mistaken 
views, his name was stricken from the roll of com- 
municants. 

3. Representatives at Presbytery and Synod. 
a . A ppointm ent. 
[See p. 226.] 

Mr. C. D. was appointed the representative of this 
church at the stated meeting of Presbytery to be held 

on April — , at , and to serve until the next 

stated meeting of the Presbytery. Mr. A. B. was ap- 
pointed as his alternate. 

Mr. E. F. was appointed the representative of this 

church at the meeting of the Synod of , to be 

held on Oct. — , at , and to serve until the next 

regular meeting of said Synod. Mr. G. H. was ap- 
pointed as his alternate. 

b. Reports. 

Mr. C. D. reported that he had attended the stated 
meeting of Presbytery on April — , and that no mat- 
ters specially affecting this church were considered by 
the judicatory. 

Mr. E. F. reported that he had attended the annual 

meeting of the Synod of , held on Oct. — , 

at . 



Represen tatives — Collections, 4 1 7 



c. Expenses. 

It was Resolved, That the expenses of the pastor and 
Mr. C. D. incurred in attendance upon the stated 
meeting of Presbytery be paid from the Session fund. 

4. Collections. 
[See p. 199.] 
a. Boards of the Church. 
The moderator and Messrs. C. D. and E. F. were ap- 
pointed a committee to rearrange our scheme for col- 
lections in aid of the several boards and committees 
of the Presbyterian Church, with a view to securing 
the more general and more liberal co-operation of the 
members of the congregation. 

b. Special Diaconal Collections. 

The subject of the care of the poor being under con- 
sideration, and the board of deacons having notified 
the Session that the funds in their hands were insuf- 
ficient, it was 

Resolved, That the special collection for the care of 
the poor of this congregation be taken up two weeks 
from next Sabbath, at the morning service, and that 
notice of the same be given from the pulpit on the 
Sabbath preceding. 

c. Miscellaneous Collections. 
A request having been received from Mr. L. M., 
agent of the American Bible Society, requesting that 
a collection be taken up in this church for said society, 
it was 



4i8 



Forms for Sessions. 



Resolved, That a collection be taken up for the 
American Bible Society, at the morning service, two 
weeks from next Sabbath, and that notice of the same 
be given from the pulpit on the Sabbath preceding. 

d. Special Collections ordered by Church Judicatories. 

The General Assembly (Synod of or Presby- 
tery of ) having ordered a special collection to 

be taken up in the churches under its care for the cause 
of , it was 

Resolved, That in compliance with the order of the 

General Assembly, a collection for the 

be taken up in this church one week from next Sab- 
bath, at the morning service, and that notice of the 
same be given from the pulpit next Sabbath. 

5. Lord's Supper. 
[See p. 155.] 
The following elders were appointed to assist the 
pastor at the administration of the Lord's Supper, 
on Sabbath, Dec. — : viz. for the bread, Messrs. 
A. B. and C. D., and for the cup, Messrs. E. F. and 
G. H. 

6. The Pastor. 
a. Electio)i of a Pastor. 
[See p. 329.] 

Whereas, this Session have reason to believe that the 
people of the congregation are prepared to elect a pas- 
tor, therefore 

Resolved, 1. That a meeting of the congregation, 



Pastor — Lord's Supper, 419 



for the election of a pastor, be held in the church 
building on Wednesday, the — inst, at 7.30 p. m., 
and that notice of this meeting be given from the 
pulpit on the next and the following Sabbaths. 

Resolved, 2. That the moderator of Session be in- 
vited to preside at said meeting, and, if for any reason 
he should be absent, that the Rev. N. P., a member 
of this Presbytery, be invited to preside. 

Resolved \ 3. That the clerk of Session notify the 
chairman of the board of trustees of the date and hour 
of the meeting. 

b. Installation of Pastor. 
[See p. 350.] 

(1) Request for Special Meeting of Presbytery. 

The congregation having called the Rev. J. P. as 
pastor, Messrs. A. B. and C. D. were appointed a 
committee to draw up a request fo/ a special meeting 
of the Presbytery for his reception and installation, to 
sign the request themselves, to secure the signatures 
of two ministers of the Presbytery and another ruling 
elder, and to address and forward the request to the 
moderator of Presbytery. They were also empowered 
to make any other necessary arrangements connected 
with said meeting. Mr. A. B., the representative of 
this church in the Presbytery, was directed to be pres- 
ent at the said special meeting. 

(2) Arrangements for Installation. 
Mr. A. B. reported that he had attended the meet- 
ing of the Presbytery held at on Wednesday, 



420 



Forms for Sessions. 



, that Presbytery had placed the call of the 

church in the hands of Rev. J. P., the pastor elect, 
that he had accepted said call, and that Presbytery had 
appointed Wednesday, , as the time for the instal- 
lation \ also that the committee of installation consists 
of Rev. M. N., moderator of Presbytery, who will pre- 
side, Rev. P. R., who will deliver the charge to the 
pastor, and the Rev. S. T., who will deliver the charge 
to the people. 

It was Resolved, That A. B. and C. D. be a com- 
mittee to make due preparation for the installation 
service, and to provide entertainment for the members 
of Presbytery. 

(3) Record of Installation. 
The committee on the installation of the Rev. J. B. 
as pastor of the church reported that said installation 
had been duly performed at the appointed time, and 
in accordance with the arrangements ordered by Pres- 
bytery. 

c. Death of a Pastor. 

The Rev. F. D., the pastor of this congregation, 
having been removed by death since the last meeting 
of the Session, the following minute was unanimously 
adopted, viz. : 

With humble submission to the dispensation of 
God's alhvise providence, the Session records the 
death of the Rev. F. D., the beloved and lamented 
pastor of this congregation, who departed this life on 
(Tuesday) the — day of — inst. (or ult.), in the — year 



Installation — Dissolution. 42 1 



of his age and the — of his ministry ; having been the 
faithful pastor of this congregation for the space of — 

years. His funeral service was held on at 

, and the Rev. J. G. officiated. 

d. Dissolution of the Pastoral Relation. 
[See p. 355.] 
(1) Action of Session. 

The Rev. S. D. having announced to the Session 
his purpose to request the Presbytery of to dis- 
solve the pastoral relation existing between himself 
and this church, owing to his ill-health, the Session 
took action as follows : 

Resolved, 1. That the Session hereby places on 
record its sincere regret that owing to ill-health their 
pastor, the Rev. S. D., feels constrained to request 
the Presbytery to dissolve the pastoral relation between 
him and this church. 

Resolved, 2. That a meeting of the congregation be 
called for Wednesday evening, March — , to consider 
the request of the pastor for such dissolution. 

(2) Action of Congregation. 

The record of the meeting of the congregation on 
Wednesday evening, March — , was presented to the 
Session, and inasmuch as the congregation, by resolu- 
tion duly adopted, united with the Rev. S. D. in his 
request to Presbytery for a dissolution of the pastoral 
relation, therefore, Resolved, That the Mr. A. B., the 
representative of this church to Presbytery, be author- 



422 



Forms for Sessions. 



ized to state to Presbytery said action of the congre- 
gation. 

(3) Action of Presbytery. 

Mr. A. B. reported that he had attended the regular 

meeting of the Presbytery, held at W , that the 

request of the Rev. C. D. for a dissolution of the pas- 
toral relation with this church was acted upon affirma- 
tively, said dissolution to take effect on April — , that 
the Presbytery ordered the Rev. E. F. to preach in 
this church on May — , and to declare this pulpit 
vacant. 

7. Supply of the Vacant Pulpit. 
[See p. 225.] 

a. Action by Session. 

The object of the meeting was stated, and the fol- 
lowing action was taken : 

The pulpit of this church having become vacant by 
the resignation [or death] of the pastor, it is now the 
duty of the Session, subject to the oversight of the 
Presbytery, to provide for its regular supply, and to 
maintain the other ordinances of public worship, until 
God in his providence shall send to this church another 
pastor. 

Resolved, That Messrs. B. and D. be appointed a 
committee to procure supplies for the pulpit, and to 
correspond with the committee of the Presbytery hav- 
ing the general oversight of vacant pulpits. 

Resolved, That the board of trustees of the congre- 
gation be requested and authorized to pay through the 



Vacant Pulpit — Elders. 



423 



treasurer to the ministers who may occupy the pulpit 
during the time of its being and continuing vacant, 

the sum of dollars* for each Sabbath's services, 

an( i of dollars for each preparatory lecture or 

mid-week meeting, together with a reasonable allow- 
ance for traveling and other expenses. 

Resolved, That Mr. A. B., the representative of the 
church, be directed and authorized to request from the 
Presbytery, at its stated meeting, permission for the 
Session to supply the pulpit of this church until the 
stated meeting following. 

b. Action by the Presbytery. 
Mr. A. B. reported that the Presbytery had granted 
the Session permission to supply the pulpit of this 
church until the next stated meeting. 

8. Ruling Elders. 
a. Election of Ruling Elders. 
[See p. 76.] 

The subject of an increase of the eldership in this 
church, having been considered at several recent meet- 
ings of the Session, was again taken up. 

Resolved, 1. As the unanimous judgment of the Ses- 
sion, that the welfare of this church, and the interests 
of religion within our bounds, render it expedient that 
the number of the ruling elders of this church be in- 
creased without unnecessary delay. 

* A good rule for compensation in connection with the supply 
of the pulpit is to pay for each Sabbath a sum equal to one per 
cent, on the annual salary — i. e. $15 for $1500 salary, etc. 



424 



Forms for Sessions. 



Resolved, 2. That the Session does hereby recom- 
mend to the church the election of additional 

ruling elders, in accordance with the mode in use in 
this congregation. 

Resolved, 3. That an election for ruling elders be 
held in the lecture -room of this church, at the close 

of the service of prayer, on , and that notice to 

that effect be given from the pulpit. 

b. Installation of Ruling Elders. 
[See p. 87.] 

Resolved, That the persons elected as ruling elders 

by the church, at the meeting of the church on , 

— viz. C. D. and E. F. — be ordained and installed on 
the Sabbath in . 

c. Reception of New Elders. 

Messrs. R. B., T. L. C, and P. S., elected by the 
church as ruling elders, and solemnly ordained and 

installed on Sabbath, the — day of , appeared 

in Session, and were cordially welcomed to their seats 
as members. 

d. Death of a Riding Elder. 

Our esteemed brother elder, Mr. P. D., having been 
removed by death since the last regular meeting of the 
Session, the following minute was unanimously adopted 
— namely : 

With humble submission to the dispensation of 
God's all- wise providence, the Session record the death 



Elders — Deacons — Trustees, 42 5 



of one of its members, Mr. P. D., who departed this life 

on [Monday] the day of , inst. [or ult], 

in the year of his age. 

9. Deacons. 
a. Election of Deacons, 
[See p. 362.] 

After due consideration the following action was 
taken : 

Whereas, It is the judgment of this Session that an 
addition is necessary to the present membership of the 
board of deacons ; therefore be it 

Resolved, That a meeting of the church be called 
for Wednesday, December — , for the election of three 
additional deacons, and that public notice of this meet- 
ing be given from the pulpit next Sabbath. 

b. Report of the Board of Deacons. 
[See p. 364.] 

The minutes of the board of deacons were duly pre- 
sented, and were referred to a committee consisting of 
J. K. and C. R., to report thereupon. The committee, 
having examined said minutes, recommended their ap- 
proval, and the report was adopted. 

10. Trustees. 
a. Appointment of Committee. 
[See p. 130.] 

In order to facilitate the transaction of the business 
of the congregation, it was resolved that Mr. D. S. be 



426 



Forms for Sessions. 



appointed as the representative of the Session in all 
matters connected with the business of the board of 
trustees, he to report regularly to Session the matters 
needing action. 

b. Report. 
[See pp. 130, 384.] 
Mr. D. S. reported a request from the trustees in re- 
lation to the proposed use of the church building for a 
secular lecture. The request, after due consideration, 
was granted. 

11. Meeting of the Officers of the Church. 

[See pp. 364, 384.] 
a. Call. 

In view of the financial circumstances of the church 
and congregation, the Session deem it wise to call a 
meeting for conference of all the officers of the church. 
The clerk thereupon was directed to issue notices to 
the board of deacons and the board of trustees, that 
the Session desired to meet with them for conference 
upon financial matters on Tuesday evening, April — . 

b. Report. 

The meeting of the officers of this church called by 
the Session was duly held according to appointment, 
and the following committee was appointed by it to 
raise funds for the payment of the church debt — viz. 
Mr. C. D. of the Session, Mr. F. G. of the deacons, 
and Mr. H. J. of the trustees. 



Church Meetings — Committees. 427 



12. Church Meetings. 
[See p. 132.] 

The clerk of Session as the clerk of the church 

meeting held on Wednesday, , for the , 

presented the minutes of said meeting, and after the 
reading of the same they were found in order, and 
directed to be incorporated in the records of Session. 

13. Sabbath-school Committee. 

[See p. 171.] 
a . A ppoin tm ent. 

The pastor and ruling elder A. B. were appointed 
a committee to represent the Session in the matter of 
the oversight of the Sabbath-school, and to report 
thereupon at each regular meeting. 

b. Report. 

The committee on the Sabbath-school reported that 
Mr. O. N. had been nominated for appointment as su- 
perintendent. The recommendation was received and 
approved, and the committee was authorized to notify 
Mr. O. N. of his appointment as superintendent of the 
Sabbath-school. 

14. Committee on Music. 
[See p. 186.] 
a . A ppointm ent. 
The question of the conduct of the music of the 
church being under consideration, it was Resolved, that 



428 



Forms for Sessions. 



Messrs. J. K. and L. M. be the committee to have 
charge of the music in public worship, in so far as the 
Session possesses authority. 

b. Report. 

The committee on music reported that Messrs. D. K. 
and N. R. 5 with Mrs. E. S. and Miss M. T., after con- 
ference with the trustees as to salaries, had been ap- 
pointed as members of the choir of the church, to 
serve for one year. 

15. Societies. 
a. Missionary Societies. 
[See p. 208.] 

The annual reports of the Women's Home and For- 
eign Missionary societies of the church, and of the 
Children's Missionary societies, were presented, show- 
ing that the following sums had been contributed by 
them for the objects hereinafter named — viz. Foreign 
Missions, $ — ; Home Missions, $ — ; to Freedmen's 
Missions, $ — ; to the support of Mrs. , mis- 
sionary in India, $ — . The reports were approved 
and ordered to be placed on file. 

b. Voting People' 's Societies. 
[See p. 212.] 

The constitution of the Young People's Society of 
the church was submitted to the Session for its ap- 
proval. After due consideration said constitution was, 
on motion, duly approved. 



Societies — -Judicial Cases. 429 



The following persons were reported to Session as 
having been elected as officers of the Young People's 

Society for the term of six months : viz. . The 

report was approved. 

6. Statistical Reports. 
[See p. 222.] 

The statistical report of the Session to the Presby- 
tery for the year ending March 31st was presented by 
the stated clerk, and, after consideration and approval, 
was directed to be forwarded to the stated clerk of 
Presbytery. 

17. Judicial Cases. — Public Prosecution. 

Note. — See for order or steps of procedure in both private and 
public prosecution, pp. 290-294. The forms for records which fol- 
low are applicable mainly to a case of public prosecution, and con- 
tain only the principal items of judicial business. 

1. Inquiry or Investigation. 
a. Appointment of Committee. 
The Session having been informed that rumors are 
in circulation seriously affecting the Christian charac- 
ter of Mr. C. D., a member of this church, Mr. G. H. 
was appointed a committee to investigate the matter 
and to report at the next meeting. [See p. 279.] 

b. Report of Exoneration. 

The committee appointed at the last meeting of the 
Session to investigate the rumors affecting the Chris- 
tian character of Mr. C. D., respectfully reports that 



430 



Forms for Sessions. 



in his opinion said rumors are without foundation. 
This report having been received and duly consid- 
ered, the Session resolved that no further notice be 
taken of the rumors against Mr. C. D. 

c. Report of Non-prosecution. 

The committee appointed at the last meeting of the 
Session to investigate the rumors affecting the Chris- 
tian character of Mr. C. D., a member of this church, 
respectfully reports, that the said rumors appear to 
be well founded, but further that the case is so cir- 
cumstanced that it plainly " cannot be prosecuted to 
conviction ' ' by any testimony at present subject to the 
authority of the Session. This report having been re- 
ceived and duly considered, the Session Resolved, That 
it appears clear that the case of Mr. C. D. is so cir- 
cumstanced that it plainly " cannot be prosecuted to 
conviction," and that "it is better to wait until God, 
in his righteous providence, shall give further light." 
[See p. 245.] 

d. Report recommending Prosecution. 

The committee appointed at the last meeting of Ses- 
sion to investigate the rumors affecting the Christian 
character of Mr. C. D., respectfully report that there 
is probable ground for an accusation against said Mr. 

C. D., charging him with the offence of , and 

further that it is recommended that Session appoint a 
committee of prosecution to conduct the case in all its 
stages under the provisions of the Book of Discipline, 



Investigation — Trial. 



Section n. The Session, having received and duly 
considered the report, appointed Messrs. T. U. and V. 
W. a committee of prosecution, and directed them to 
proceed in the case of Mr. C. D., a member of this 
church, in conformity with the requirements of the 
Book of Discipline. [See p. 279.] 

2. The Trial. — First Meeting. 
a. Opening Reeord. 
The Session met in accordance with the call of the 

moderator at on Dec. 6th, and was opened 

with prayer. 

The following persons were present — viz. : P. Q., 
the moderator, R. S., L. M., E. F., and Y. Z. 

The moderator announced that they were about to 
proceed to the consideration of the Committee of 
prosecution in the case of Mr. CD., a member of 
this church. He thereupon, in accordance with Rule 
XL. of the General Rules for Judicatories, enjoined the 
members " to recollect and regard their high character 
as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and the solemn 
duty " in which they were about to act. [See p. 284.] 

b. Charges. 

The committee of prosecution thereupon presented 
its report as follows : " The committee on prosecution 
appointed to conduct the case of C. D. in all its stages, 
present the following charges against Mr. CD., a 
member of this church." [See p. 247.] See for forms 
of charges and specifications, p. 441. 



432 



Forms for Sessio?ts. 



c. Citations. 

The charges and specifications having been read, the 
Session directed the clerk to cite the accused, C. D., to 

appear before the Session on at . A 

copy of the charges and specifications was also directed 
to be sent to the said accused person. 

The clerk was directed to issue citations to the wit- 
nesses named in the specifications to the charges, and 
also to furnish the accused with citations for such wit- 
nesses as he may desire to summon to testify in his 
behalf. [See p. 250.] For forms of citations, see 
p. 442. 

d. Adjournment. 

Adjourned to meet Dec. 2 2d, at 10 a. m., in the 
same place. Closed with prayer. 

3. The Trial. — Second Meeting. 
a. Opening Record. 
The Session met according to adjournment at 

, on Dec. 2 2d, at 10 a. m., to consider the 

unfinished business of the last meeting — viz. the 
charges brought by the Presbyterian Church in the 
U. S. A., through a committee of prosecution, against 
Mr. C. D. 

The moderator read Rule XL. of the Rules for Ju- 
dicatories. [See p. 284.] 

b. Service of Citations. 

The clerk announced that the citations ordered by 
the judicatory in the case, for the prosecutor, the ac- 



Trial. 



433 



cused, and the witnesses had been duly served. [See 
P- 2 5 J 

c. Counsel. 

Mr. C. D., the accused person, being present, an- 
nounced that Mr. R. S., one of the members of Ses- 
sion, had been requested by him to act as counsel, and 
it was ordered that record be made of the fact. [See 
p. 280.] 

d. Plea. 

The committee of prosecution and the accused 
person being questioned, replied that they were both 
ready for trial. 

No objections were made to the regularity of the 
organization or to the jurisdiction of the judicatory, 
or to the sufficiency of the charges and specifications 
in form and legal effect. [See p. 284.] 

The proceedings being in order, the accused was 
called upon to plead to the charges, and made answer, 
" Not guilty." The plea was entered on the record. 
[See p. 285.] 

e. Witnesses. 

The committee of prosecution, through Mr. T. U., 
then addressed the judicatory, presenting their view of 
the case, and stating the points which they expected 
to prove by the witnesses. After which the court pro- 
ceeded to call the witnesses. [See p. 258.] 

The counsel for the accused raised the question as to 
the exclusion of witnesses, according to the Book of 
Discipline, Section 59, and it was Ordered, That all 

28 



434 



Forms for Sessions. 



witnesses hereafter to be examined be excluded until 
they are summoned to testify. [See p. 259.] 

Mr. T. U. then introduced the first witness for the 
prosecution [see p. 258] — viz. : 

Mr. B. A., who was sworn by the moderator [see p. 
257], and testified as follows : 

The testimony was read to the witness, and approved 
by him as being correctly recorded. [See p. 264.] 

The witnesses having all been examined, 

f. Hearing of the Parties. 
The parties were heard in their explanations of the 
testimony and in their comments thereupon. [See p. 

285.] 

g. Deliberation and Judgment. 

After the parties had concluded and had withdrawn 
from the judicatory, the roll was called, that every 
member of the court might have an opportunity to 
express his opinion on the case. 

After careful deliberation the vote was taken upon 
the charges and the specifications separately, and the 
court found Mr. C. D. guilty. The vote was unani- 
mous upon both charges and specifications. Messrs. 
L. M. and E. F. were appointed a committee on 
judgment. [See pp. 281, 283.] 

The committee on judgment reported the following 
minute, which was unanimously adopted as the final 
judgment of the court in the case : 

The Session, having deliberately considered the tes- 
timony in the case of C. D., a member of this church, 
charged by the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. 



Trial. 



435 



with the sin of drunkenness, as in sundry specifications 
set forth, and having patiently listened to the testimony, 
arguments and explanations which have been offered, as 
well by the accused as by the committee of prosecu- 
tion, does judge and decide that the charge has been 
proved, and that the said C. D. is guilty of the sin of 
drunkenness charged upon him. 

And the Session does further judge and determine 
that the said CD. ought to be, and he hereby is, sus- 
pended from the communion of the church until he 
shall give satisfactory evidence of repentance. 

h. Sentence. 

Mr. CD. was then called in, and the moderator, in 
accordance with the Directory for Worship, Ch. XI., 
Section 2, pronounced upon him the sentence of the 
judicatory. [See p. 270.] 

i. Publication of Sentence. 

The following minute was then adopted : 
In view of the publicity of the sin of which C 
D., one of the members of this church, has been ad- 
judged to be guilty, and of the great reproach which 
has been brought by it upon the Church of Christ, 
Resolved, That the moderator be directed to publish 
the sentence of suspension from the pulpit. [See p. 
271.] 

j. Appeal. 

Mr. C. D. gave notice of his intention to appeal 
from this decision of the Session to the Presbytery of 



43^ 



Forms for Sessions. 



H , at its next meeting, and stated that a copy 

of his appeal, with the reasons for the same, would be 
"lodged with the moderator" "within ten days." 
[See p. 294.] 

k. Transmission of Record. 

The clerk was directed, in view of the appeal of 
Mr. C. D., to transmit the record of the case to 
the Presbytery, in accordance with the Book of Dis- 
cipline, Section 96. [See p. 296.] 

1. Adjournment. 

The business having been completed, the moderator 
announced that the Session had ceased to sit in a judi- 
cial capacity. 

Closed with prayer. 

II. CERTIFICATES, CHARGES, AND CITA- 
TIONS. 

1. Regular Certificate of Dismission. 
[See pp. 146, 412.] 

This is to certify, That is a member, 

in good standing, of the church of , 

and that is hereby dismissed at own request, 

and recommended to the fellowship of ; 

and when so received responsibility to this church 

will cease. 

By order of Session, 

, Clerk. 

Given at ,18... . 



Certificates of Dismission. 437 



The above certificate is valid for only one year from 
its date. 

[Note. — To the above certificate the names of the baptized 
children of parents who are dismissed are to be appended. See 
p. 146.] 

2. Special Certificates of Dismission. 
a. Suspended Member. 
[See p. 148.] 

This is to certify, That is a suspended 

member of the church of , and that 

is hereby dismissed at own request, and rec- 
ommended to the fellowship of The 

cause of suspension was 

By order of Session, 

, Clerk. 

Given at , 18... . 

This certificate is valid for only one year from its 
date. 

b. Absent Member. 
[See pp. 148, 413-] 

This is to certify, That is a member 

of the church of , and that is 

hereby dismissed at own request, and recom- 
mended to the fellowship of ; and when 

so received responsibility to this church will cease. 

This Session has had no knowledge of the conduct or 

residence of Mr for two [or more] years. 

By order of Session, 

, Clerk. 

Given at , 18... . 



438 



Forms for Sessions. 



c. Other Denominations. 

18... . 

This certifies, That is a member of 

the Presbyterian church of , 

in good standing. This certificate of Christian cha- 
racter is issued to , by the Session, at 

request. 

, Clerk. 

3. Notification of Dismissal. 
[See p. 147.] 

, 18... . 

Rev , 

Pastor of church, 



Dear Sir: On the day of , 18..., 

certificate of dismission from this church to yours was 
sent by mail to , 

9 

with a return certificate enclosed, by which we might 

be duly informed of reception. No reply has 

ever reached us. Will you kindly advise me whether 

s has been received into your membership upon 

our certificate of dismission, and if so, please send the 
date of reception. 

Respectfully, 

, Clerk. 

4. Certificate of Reception. 
[See p. 147.] 

This is to certify, That , recom- 
mended by the Session of the Pres- 



Notices to Members. 



439 



byterian church of , was received on 

the day of , 1 8..., as ... member in good 

and regular standing [or other words, such as suspend- 
ed] of the Presbyterian church of 



, Clerk. 

To the Session of 

5. Letter of Credence. 
[See p. 150.] 

To the church of , 

and Christian people, greeting : 

This testimonial certifies that 

, member, in good 

standing in the 

Presbyterian church of , and that dur- 
ing temporary sojourn at , with 

baptized child , commended to the fellowship 

and care of 

And should remain, directed, as early as 

may be practicable, to transfer connection by reg- 
ular dismission from this church. 

Given by order of Session, 

, Clerk. 

,18.... 

6. Notice to Absentee Member. 
[See p. 152.] 

Dear : 

The Session of the Presbyte- 
rian church of , of which you are a 



440 



Forms for Sessions. 



member, respectfully draw your attention to the fact 
that they have had no knowledge of your conduct 
during the past two years, owing to your absence from 
the community. Seeking to further your best inter- 
ests, they affectionately recommend to you, that you 
ask them for a letter of dismission to a church near to 
your present place of residence. Should you fail to 
reply to this note, the Session with deep regret will be 
obliged to place your name upon the roll of absentee 
and suspended members. 

By order of the Session, 

, Clerk. 

7. Notice to Member Neglecting Ordinances. 
[See p. 152.] 

Dear : 

The Session of the Presbyte- 
rian church of , of which you are a 

member, having noticed your neglect of the ordinances 
of the church for the period of one year, and under cir- 
cumstances such as the Session regard as a serious injury 

to the cause of religion, have appointed Mr 

to visit you personally, in order to secure if possible 
due obedience on your part to the requirements of 
God's Word and of the constitution of this church in 
the matter of attendance upon divine worship. This 
action is taken in the hope that suspension from the 
communion of the church may be thus avoided. 
By order of the Session, 

, Clerk. 



Charges and Specifications. 441 



8. Charges and Specifications. 
[See pp. 247, 431.] 
a. Public Prosecution. 

The Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A., prosecu- 
tor, charges you, J. B., a member of the Presbyterian 
church of , with the sin of drunkenness, con- 
trary to the Holy Scriptures and the rules and regula- 
tions of the Church founded thereupon. See Rom. 
xiii. 13; Larger Catechism, Questions 136 and 139. 

Specification 1. That on or about January 16, 1897, 
the said J. B. was seen in an intoxicated condition in 

the house of C. G., located on Street, in the 

city of Witnesses, C. G. and P. D. 

Specification 2. That on or about January 20, 1897, 
the said J. B. was seen in an intoxicated condition on 

Main Street, in the city of Witnesses, C. B. 

and L. M. 

b. Private Prosecution. 

I, A. S., as a member of the Presbyterian church of 

, herewith charge C. D., a member of the 

said church, with violation of the ninth command- 
ment, contrary to the Word of God and the rules and 
regulations of the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A., 
founded thereupon. See Exodus xx. 16 ; Larger Cat- 
echism, Question 145. 

Specification 1. In this, that on or about February 
10, 1897, you, the said C. D., stated to Mr. E. F., in 

his house in the city of , that I, the said 

A. S., was not a person worthy of belief. Witnesses, 
E. F. and G. H. 



442 



Forms for Sessions. 



Specification 2. In this, that on February 18, 1897, 
meeting on the street R. S., you, the said C. D., stated 
to him that I, the said A. S., was guilty of falsehood. 
Witnesses, R. S. and T. U. 

9. Citations. 
[See pp. 250, 432.] 
a. To the Prosecuting Committee [or Prosecutor, as the 
case may be\. 

You are hereby cited to be and appear before the 

Session of the Presbyterian church of at the 

church edifice in C , on Tuesday, the 

day of , , at eleven o'clock, a. m., then and 

there to prosecute the charge against Mr. D. E., by you 

presented to the Session on the day of , 

, to the end that the matter may be fully heard 

and decided. 

By order of the Session of the church, 

A. B., Clerk. 

b. To the Person Accused. 

To J. B. : 

Dear Sir : You are hereby cited to be and ap- 
pear before the Session of the Presbyterian church of 

, at the lecture-room of the said church, on 

Tuesday, the day of , at two o'clock, p. m., 

then and there to answer to the charge preferred against 
you by the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. [or by 
A. S.], a copy of which charge, with the several speci- 
fications under it, and with the names of the witnesses 
appended to it, was given to you on Tuesday, the 



Citations. 



443 



day of ; to the end that the matter may be 

fully heard and decided. 

By order of the Session, 

A. B., Clerk. 

c. Second Citation to the Person Accused. 

[The second citation to the person accused should 
be the same in form as the first citation, except in the 
necessary change of date, and in the addition of the 
following paragraph :] 

This being your "second citation," you are hereby 
informed that if you fail to appear at the time and 
place above named you may be " suspended from the 
communion of the church" for your contumacy, 
under §33 of the Book of Discipline of the Presby- 
terian Church ; also, that the Session may, after assign- 
ing some person to manage your defence, proceed to 
trial and judgment in your case as if you were pres- 
ent, under § 21 of the said Book of Discipline. 

d. To a Witness. 

To Mr. B. A: 

Sir : You are hereby cited to be and appear 

before the Session of the Presbyterian church 

of , and in the lecture-room of the said church, 

on Tuesday, the day of , at two o'clock, 

p. m., then and there to give your testimony in regard 
to the matters charged against J. B. by the Presby- 
terian Church in the U. S. A. [or, by A. S.]. 

By order of the Session, 

A. B., Clerk. 



444 



Forms for Sessions. 



e. Second Citation to a Witness. 
[The second citation to a witness should be after the 
form above given, with the addition of the following 
paragraph :] 

This being your "second citation," you are hereby 
informed that if you fail to appear at the time and 
place above named, you may be censured according 
to the circumstances of the case for your contumacy, 
under § 67 of the Book of Discipline of the Presby- 
terian Church. 

By order of the Session, 

A. B., Clerk. 



INDEX. 



ABSENTEE members, confession, 
139- 

dismissal, 148. 

form of certificate, 437. 

oversight, 221. 

power over, 151. 

record of Session, 413, 439. 

suspension, 152. 
Absent members, judicial case, 277. 
Accusations, 244. See, also, Judicial 
Cases. 

Accused person, absent, 277. 
absent, counsel for, 280. 
charges for, 248. 
citation for, 251. 
conference with, 245. 
confession by, 242. 
contumacy, 252. 
counsel for, 280. 
general provisions, 278. 
refusal to appear, 252. 
restriction or suspension, 269. 
rights, 278. 

time allowance for, 252. 
Adjournment, 278. 

Administration, general principles, 38. 
Administrative standards, approval, 
48. 

Admission, adults, 144. 

children, 169. 
Admonition, 267. 
Adult classes, 181. 
Affirmation, 253. 
Aggravation of sins, 236. 
Aid for Colleges, Board of, 202. 

apportionment. 207. 

collections, 200, 205, 207. 

month for, 205. 

prayer, 196. 

treasurer, 205. 
Alternates, General Assembly, 107. 

Presbytery, 228. 

Synod, 230. 
Amendments, Constitution, 42. 

by-laws, 395. 

motions, 402 [R. 20]. 



Amendments, rules of church, 369. 
Amusements, worldly, 237. 
Anniversary-day, S.-S., 185. 
Annual meeting, church, 317, 367. 

congregation, 322, 392. 
Apostles' Creed, 191. 
Appeal, general, 294. 

and judgment, 296. 

moderator's decisions, 325, 333, 406 
[R. 36]. 

Session may, 302. 
Appellant, 295, 299. 
Appellee, 295, 299. 

Applicants for membership, direc- 
tions, 145. 
examination of, 142. 
previous conference with, 143. 
reception of, 145. 
Apportionments, General Assembly, 
108. 

miscellaneous collections, 207. 
Assembly. See General Assembly. 
Assembly Herald, 201. 
Assistant pastor, 328. 
Authentication, evidence, 261. 
Averment by injured party, 247. 

BAPTISM, in general, 153-162. 
infant, 163. 
and membership, 141. 
rebaptism, 241. 
Roman Catholic, 154. 
Baptized children. See Children of 

Believers. 
Baptized persons, public profession, 
141. 

Benevolent offerings. See Offerings . 
Bibles for scholars, 183. 
Bishops or pastors. See Pastors. 
Blanks, filling, 401 [R. 17]. 
Boards, apportionment collections, 
207. 

contributions to, 201, 418. 
designated months for, 205. 
names, 202. 
treasurers, 205. 



445 



446 



Index. 



Boxes, as offerings, 208. 
Bulletin of services, 191. 
Business, order of, 122. 

See, also, Docket. 
By-laws, congregation, 392. 
Sabbath-school, 175. 

See, also, Rules. 

CALL. See Pastoral Call. 
Calvinistic theology, 16. 
Card-playing, 238. 
Cases without process, 236, 271. 
Catechetical instruction, 167. 
Catechisms, subscription to, 47. 
Censures, in general, 266-277. 

admonition, 267. 

and appeals, 206. 

deposition, 271. 

excommunication, 272. 

publication, 268. 

rebuke, 267. 

suspension, 269. 
Certificates of dismission, in general, 
I45-I5I- 

absentees, 148. 

effect of, 147. 

children, 146, 171. 

form of, 436. 

modified, 150. 

other denominations, 148. 

Presbytery may issue, 150. 

record of, 412. 

return of, restores rights, 149. 
Sessions may delegate authority, 
147. 

suspended member, 148. 
Chair, respect for, 122. 

See, also, Moderator . 
Chairman, church meeting, 318, 332, 

367.. 
committees, 400. 

congregational meeting, 332, 381, 

39 2 - 

trustees, 381. 
Challenge, witnesses, 254. 
Charges, judicial, in general, 247-250. 

amendments, 249. 

contents, 248. 

form, 441. 

record, 248. 

ruling elders, 98. 

slight, 100. 
Charges, ordination of elders and 
deacons, 84. 

ordination of ministers, 354. 
Charters, in general, 374-377. 

alteration and repeal, 376. 

conformed to Presbyterian law, 377. ; 

special, 376. 

trust named in, 375. 



Children of believers, in general, 162- 
171. 

baptism, 162. 

certificates, 146, 171. 

church control, 162. 

church membership, 162. 

obligations, 165. 

obligations of parents, 166. 

oversight, 220. 

roll, 170. 
Children's Day, 185. 
Choirs,. 192. See, also, Music. 
Chorister, Sabbath-school, 179. 
Christ, Head of the Church, 21 
Christian liberty, 30, 31. 
Christians as civil magistrates, 33. 

See also Members. 
Christmas offering, 211. 
Church at Home and Abroad, 201. 
Church, particular, in general, 313- 
321. 

annual meeting, 317, 367. 
collegiate, 227. 
confessions, 318. 
corporation, 372. 
deacons, 360. 
dissolution of, 320. 
divided, property, 390. 
duties, 315. 
elders, 57. 
elections, 317. 
enrollment, 315. 
extinct, 137, 320. 
meetings, 317. 
meetings, record, 132, 427. 
memorials to Presbytery, 319. 
non-support of, 240. 
officers, 27, 316. 
organization, 314. 
Presbytery and the, 319. 
property, 372. 

property cannot be diverted by the, 

. 373, 389- 
rights of, 315. 
rules, 318, 367. 
Sabbath-school, 172. 
Session, 115, 319. 
societies, 208. 
support, 369. 
trustees, 378. 
unit of system, 313. 
vacant, 227. 

withdrawal, 320. See, also, Ses- 
sion. 

Church courts. See Judicatories. 

Church, denominational. See De- 
nominational. 

Church Erection Board, 202. 
collections, 200, 202. 
loans, 383. 



Index. 



447 



Church manses, 211. 
Sabbath-school, 175 
treasurer, 205. 
Church government, indispensable, 33. 
See, also, Presbyterian Govern- 
ment. 

Church-members. See Members. 
Church music. See Music. 
Church officers, 42. 

See, also, Deacons, Elders, 
Pastors, and Trustees. 
Church power, 25. 

See, also, Discipline, General 
Assembly , Presbytery, Ses- 
sion, and Synod. 
Church property. See Property and 

Trustees. 
Church universal. See Universal. 
Circular letters, 221. 
Citations, in general, 250-253. 
elders, 252. 
forms, 442. 
parties, 251. 
record, 432. 
service, 251. 
witnesses, 253. 
Civil affairs and church courts, 31. 
Civil courts, convictions, 240. 
decisions, offences, 239. 
property, 389. 
and trustees, 372, 383. 
Civil magistrates, 33. 
Civil power, Church independent of, 
31. 

Clerk, in general, 127-129. 

absence, 129. 

duties, 127, 401. 

meeting of church, 78. 

meeting of congregation, 332. 

Session, 127. 
Collections : 

boards, 202, 417. 

combination of, 205. 

literature for, 201. 

missionary societies, 210. 

ordered, must be taken, 200, 418. 

periodicals, 201. 

poor fund, 161, 202, 417. 

record, 417. 

Sabbath-schools, 176. 

Thanksgiving, 211. 

Young People's societies, 217. 
Colleges, day of prayer, 196. 

See, also, Aid for Colleges. 
Collegiate church, 227. 
Commission, judicial, 301. 

to take testimony, 262. 
Commissioners, General Assembly, 
105-109. 

pastoral call, 338. 



Committees, appointment of, 400. 
business, 131. 
chairman, 400. 
deacons, 130. 
inquiry, 279, 429. 
installation. 348. 
investigation, 246, 429. 
judgment, 283, 
judicial, 283. 
music, 427. 

pastoral call, 329, 335. 
prosecution, 279. 
references to, 131. 
Sabbath-school, 427. 
service on, 102. 
Session, 130. 
special, 130. 
supplies, 225. 

systematic beneficence, 130. 

trustees, 130. 
Communicants, absent two years, 152. 

absent three years, 153. 

classes, 157. 

mistaken views, 151. 

neglect of ordinances, 152. 

statistical reports, 223. 

See, also, Children of Believers 
and Members. 
Communion. See Lord' s Supper. 
Complainant, 299. 
Complaints, in general, 299-302. 

decision suspended by, 300. 

Presbytery can act upon, 331. 

Session cannot sit in, 301. 
Conference with accused, 245. 
Confession, members, 142. 
Confession, accused, 245. 

duty of, 243. 

voluntary, 242. 
Confession of Faith, subscription to, 
47. 

Confessions, church, 318. 
Congregation, in general, 321-323. 

annual meetings, 322, 392. 

by-laws, 392. 

call of pastor, 330. 

meetings, 322, 392. 

officers, 322, 392. 

and pastor, 327. 

powers and duties, 322. 

and Session, 322. 

and trustees, 378. 

as voluntary association, 386. 

voters, 321, 395. 
Congregational assembly, 37. 

meetings, 322. 

singing, 191. 
Conscience, rights of, 23. 
Constitution, authority of, 44. 

and by-laws, 392. 



448 



Index. 



Constitution, Directory a part, 188. 

interprets the Scriptures, 69. 

law of the Church, 44. 

power to amend, 44. 

power to interpret, 44. 

and rules of Church, 367. 

and Scripture, 24. 

subscription, 45. 
Contributions. See Offerings. 
Contumacy, accused person, 252. 

elder or deacon, 99. 

witnesses, 254. 
Convictions under civil law, 240. 
Co-pastor, 327. 

Corporation, in general, 373-378. 
church as the, 372. 
church distinct from, 374. 
members of, 375. 
name of, 375. 
personnel of, 375. 
trustees as the, 372. 
Corresponding member, elder cannot 
be, 115. 
minister cannot be, 115. 
Counsel, accused person, 280. 
* limitation upon, 280. 
record of Session, 433. 
Courts, succession of, 37, 306. 

See, also, Civil Courts, General 
Assembly, Presbytery, Ses- 
sion, and Synod. 
Credence, letter of, 150. 

DANCING, 238. 

Deacons, in general, 360-366. 

and church support, 365. 

committee, 128, 130. 

election, 362. 

election, record of, 425. 

Lord's Supper, 159. 

and offerings, 364. 

ordination, 362. 

oversight, 326. 

perpetuity, 27. 

powers, 363. 

qualifications, 361. 

Session, 364. 

trial, 98. 

trustees, 365. 
Deaconesses, 209, 366. 
Decisions, civil courts, 239. 

General Assembly, 309. 

suspended by complaint, 300. 
Declination of offices, 317. 
Defence, 280. 
Defendant, 281. 

Delegates. See Representation. 
Deliberation upon the case, 281. 

record of, 434. 
Deliverances, General Assembly, 309. 



Denominational churches, power, 25. 

principles, 22. 

property, 391. 

terms of communion, 23. 

unity involves control, 35. 

voluntary associations, 23. 
Denominations, other: 

certificate of dismission, 148. 

form for certificate, 438. 

members uniting irregularly, 149. 

record of dismissal, 412, 413, 415. 
Deposition, 271. 

and excommunication, 272. 

form of, 272. 

restoration after, 101, 276. 

and suspension, 272. 
Deviations from subject, 122. 
Differences between Christians, 23. 

between Sessions, 304. 
Directory, part of the Constitution, 
188. 

Discipline, in general, 28-30, 231. 

authority, 29. 
definition, 231. 
ends, 231. 

extinct church, 289. 

manner, 231. 

members under, 220. 
! nature, 29. 

prompt action, 232. 
Discretion, age of, 170. 
Dismissal of the case, 281. 

of members, 145. 
Dismission, elders, 94. 

forms, 412. 

members, 145. 

other denominations, 148, 149. 

suspended members, 148. 
See, also, Certificates. 
Disorderly members, 406 [R. 35]. 
Dissents, 282, 302. 
Dissolution, church, 320. 

pastoral relation, 356. 

complaint suspends, 359. 
Divided church, property of, 390, 391. 
Docket, election of elders, 78. 

election of pastors, 340. 

judicial cases, 290. 

Session meetings, T28. 
Doctrine, denominational, 15-19. 

instruction in, 183. 

non-essential, 48. 

subscription, 46. 

system of, 47. 

EDUCATION, Board of, 202. 
I apportionment, 207. 

collections, 200, 205, 207. 
month for, 205. 
prayer, 196. 



Index. 



449 



Education, Board of, treasurer, 205. 
Elders. See Ruling Elders. 
Elections, church, 317, 368. 

deacons, 79. 

elders, 79. 

pastor, 336. 

trustees, 380. 
Envelope plan, 204. 
Error, judicial, 296. 

testimony against, 310. 
Evangelical church, certificate, 146. 

communion, 156. 
Evangelistic services, 195. 
Evidence, in general, 260-266. 

competency, 261. 

rules, 265. 
Examination, applicants, 14T. 
Examinations, judicial, in general, 
258-260. 

kinds and order of, 258. 

separate, 259. 
Excommunication, in general, 272- 
274. 

authority, 30, 274. 

and deposition, 272. 

design, 273. 

form, 274. 

restoration, 275. 
Expenses, church, 383. 

delegates, 103, 230. 
Extinct church, judicial cases, 289. 
members, 137. 

FAIRS, 206. 
Fasts, 195. 

Fellowship, right hand of, elders, 85. 
Finances, pastor, 326. 

trustees, 382. 
Floor, right to the, 405 [R. 29]. 
Foreign Missions, Board of, 202. 

apportionment, 207. 

Christmas offering, 211. 

collections, 187, 200, 205. 

month for, 205. 

Sabbath-school, 187, 211. 

societies, 208. 

treasurer, 205. 

Women's Boards, 209, 210. 
See, also, Missions. 
Forms : 

Board of Publication, 137. 

certificate of dismission, 436. 

charges and specifications, 441. 

commission, General Assembly, 106. 

pastoral call, 338. 

records of Session, 132, 411. 
Freedmen, Board of Missions for, 202. 

apportionment, 207. 

collections, 200, 202. 

month, 205. 



Freedmen societies, 212. 

treasurer, 205. 

women's societies, 204. 
Fundamental doctrines, Presbyterian, 
13-18. 

and membership, 140. 

subscription, 46. 

GENERAL ASSEMBLY, boards, 
201. 

collections ordered, 200. 
composition, 40. 
decisions, 309 

and particular churches, 321. 

powers, 41. 

representation, 105. 

ruling elders, 105. 

and Session, 309. 
German Lesson Helps, 183. 
Gifts and donor, 206. 

and Session, 201. 
Giving as worship, 199. 
Government. See Presbyterian Gov- 
ernment. 
Graded Sabbath-schools, 182. 

HEAD OF THE CHURCH, 

Christ, 21. 
Hearsay testimony, 262. 
Heresy, an offence, 236. 

ruling elder, 100. 

See, also, Subscription. 
History, diaconate, 360. 

laying on of hands, 87. 

Presbyterian Church, 49. 

ruling eldership, 59. 

standards, 11. 

trustees, 378. 
Holy Scriptures, authority of, 24. 

law of the Church, 24. 

offences, 235. 
Home Missions, Board of, 202. 

apportionment, 207. 

collections, 176, 200. 

month for, 205. 

Sabbath-school, 176, 186. 

societies, 208, 210. 

thanksgiving collection, 211. 

treasurer, 205. 

Women's Boards, 209, 210. 
Husband, as witness, 255. 
Hymnal, 193. 
Hymns, 193. 

ILLUSTRATED PAPERS, 185. 

Immersion, rebaptism by, 241. 
Incorporation, churches, 373. 
Individual opinions, 45. 
Infant baptism, 163. 
and eldership. 67. 



29 



4$o 



Index. 



Infant membership, 140. 
Injured person, order in process, 290. 
Inquiry, judicial, 279, 429. 
Installation, deacons, 362. 
elders, 87. 
and ordination, 348. 
. pastor, 355. 

pastoral call incomplete without, 
347- 

pastor-elect, 351. 

questions, elders and deacons, 84. 
records, 419, 424. 
Interlocutory meetings, 282, 406 

[R. 39]- 

Interruptions, 122, 259. 
Intoxicating liquors, 240. 
Introduction, letters of, 150. 
Investigation, judicial, 246, 429. 
Irrelevant questions, 263. 

JUDGMENT, committee on, 283. 

effect of appeal, 296. 

final, 283. 

record of, 298, 434. 
Judicial cases, in general, 231-298. 

adjournment, 278. 

announcement by moderator, 284, 

407 [R. 40]. 
appeals, 294. 

cases without process, 236, 242, 271. 
censures, 266. 
charges, 247. 
citations, 250. 
complaints, 299. 
evidence, 260. 
examinations, 258. 
jurisdiction, 234. 
matters preceding process, 244. 
miscellaneous, 277. 
moderator, 246, 284, 325. 
offences, 234. 
order in process, 290. 
powers, 233. 
principles, 231. 
process, 247. 
protests, 302. 
\ Session record, 436. 

witnesses, 253. 

See, also, Discipline, Judg- 
ment, Parties, Process. 
udicial committee, 283, 407 [R. 41]. 
udicatories, and civil affairs, 31. 
limitations on powers, 298. 
and ministers, 112. 
names of, 37. 

offences in presence of, 243. 
powers in general, 33. 
process, 291. 

records as testimony, 265. 
rules for, 399. 



Judicatories and ruling elders, 112. 
supreme, 36, 40. 
testimony before, 266. 

See, also, General, Assembly, 
Presbytery, Synod, and Ses- 
sion. 

Jurisdiction, congregation, 135. 
General Assembly, 309. 
judicial cases, 234. 
exceptions to Sessional, 136. 
reception of members, 138. 
Sessional, 98, 135, 191, 194. 
suspended members, 153, 271. 
transferred member, 146. 

KINGDOM OF CHRIST, the 

Church, 21. 

LAYING ON of hands, elders and 

deacons, 86. 

history, 87. 
Lesson Helps, 283. 
Letter to pastor-elect, 340. 

See, also, Certificate. 
Liberty, Christian, 30. 
Librarian S.-S., 178. 
Library books, S.-S., 179. 
Licentiates church-members, 137. 

calls, 343. 

oversight, 220. 
Limit to speeches, 402 [R. 18]. 
Limitations upon powers, elders, 68. 

higher judicatories, 298. 

offences, 235. 
Liturgical forms, Reformed churches, 
190. 

See, also, Responsive Readings. 
Local confessions, 142. 
Lord's Day, 195. 

See, also, Sabbath Observance. 
Lord's Supper, in general, 156-161. 

children. 166. 

no church organized, 158. 

deacons, 364. 

frequency, 156. 

membership a requisite, 156. 

and ministers, 158. 

persons officiating, 159, 418. 

private administration, 161. 

record, 418. 

ruling elders, 159. 

suspension from, 269. , 
wine, 158. 

MAINTENANCE, competent, 328. 

Majority, rights of, 336. 
Manses, 211. 
Marriage vows, 237. 
Meetings, church, 317, 367. 
clerk of, 78, 332, 367. 



Index. 



45i 



Meetings, congregational, 330, 392. 

election, deacons, 362. 

election, elders, 76. 

election, pastors, 330. 

interlocutory, 406 [R. 39] 

moderator, 318, 332. 

minutes, 132. 

officers, 318. 

private, 406 [R. 38]. 

review, 132, 317. 

Sessional record, 317, 411. 

trustees, 132. 
Members of the church, 135, 319. 

absentee, 134, 413. 

absentee and confession, 139. 

absentee, dismissal, 148, 413, 414. 

absentee, general power, 151. 

applicants, 142. 

baptism, 141. 

candidates for ministry, 137. 
children, 162. 

church without elders, 137. 
communion, withdrawing from, 149, 
415. 

confession, 142. 

denominations, other, 148, 149, 413, 

415, 438. 
discipline, 220. 
dismissal, 145, 412. 
dropped, 151. 
duties, 165. 
examination, 142. 
extinct church, 137. 
infant baptism, 140. 
judicial cases, 231. 
jurisdiction over, transferred, 146. 
licentiates, 137. 
oversight, 219. 
reception, 138, 411. 
records of Session, 411. 
restoration, 148. 
rights, 200, 232. 
seceding, 390. 
subscription, 46. 

suspended, 134, 159, 148, 153, 414, 
415. 

terms of communion, 138. 

voters, 333, 335. 

withdrawal of, 145. 

worship, neglecting, 153, 414. 

See, also, Applicants, Certifi- 
cates, Dis7nissions, Suspen- 
sions, etc. 
Members of judicatories, absent, 277. 

call to order, 122, 400 [R. 4, 35]. 

conduct of, 406 [R. 34]. 

conversation, 405 [R. 33]. 

disorderly, 406 [R. 35]. 

motions, 401, 402. 

personalities, 122, 405 [R. 28]. 



Members, respect for moderator, 405. 
retiring, 406 [R. 37]. 
silent, 404 [R. 25]. 

See, also, Session. 
Memorials to Presbytery, 319. 
Mileage fund, 108. 
Minister, communion by, 158. 

communion by persons who aid, 
158. 

congregational meeting, 332, 351. 

as an elder, 109. 

functions, 109. 

and liberality, 200. 

not member of church, 137. 

moderator, 123, 246, 318, 332, 351. 

and ordination officers, 85. 

and ruling elders, 68. 

and worship, 189. 

See, also, Meetings, Moderator , 

Pastor, Session, and Stated 

Supply. 

Minority, action in case of, 336. 

certificate as to, 339. 

and property, 391. 
Minutes of Assembly, 222. 

church meetings, 340. 

deacons, 132. 

correct keeping, 127. 

Session, 131, 411. 
Mission causes, 217. 

societies, 208. 

Session record, 428. 

outside agencies, 202. 
Mistaken views, 150. 
Mode of election, elder and deacon, 
79- 

pastor, 340. 
Moderator, adjournment, 121. 
announcement, 407 [R. 40]. 
appeal from decisions, 325, 333, 400, 

[R. 6], 406 [R. 36]. 
authority, 121. 

and business, 122, 400 [R. 5]. 

change of, 123. 

church meeting, 318, 332. 

collegiate church, 124. 

and committees, 400 [R. 7]. 

congregational meeting, 332, 351. 

constitutional powers, 121. 

decisions, 325, 333 

disorder, 122, 400 [R. 4, 36]. 

docket, 400. 

in judicial cases, 124, 246. 
member aggrieved [R. 36]. 
member withdrawing, 122, 406 [R. 

37] • 

members to address, 122, 405 [R. 

31, 33]- 
members, may silence, 122. 
opening session, 399. 



452 



Index. 



Moderator, order, to preserve, 122, 
400 [K. 4, 35J. 

order, points of, 400 [R. 7]. 

pastor always, 123. 

pastor-elect not, 126. 

personalities, 122, 405 [R. 28J. 

powers, 121. 

prayer, 399 [R. 1]. 

respect for, 122, 405. 

ruling elder, 103, 125. 

rulings of the, 333. 

Session, 121. 

stated supply not, 126. 

vacant churches, 125. 

vote of, 122, 400 [R. 8]. 

vote, putting the, 122. 
See, also, Minister. 
Monthly concert, 195. 
Months for the Boards, 205. 
Mortgages, 382. 

Motions, admissible in debate, 402 
[R. 19]. 

adjourn, 402 [R. x8J, 

amendment, 402 [R. 20]. 

appeal from moderator, 406 [R. 36]. 

blanks, filling of, 401 [R. 17]. 

business, take up, 402 I R. 18]. 

commit, 402 [R. 18, 19J. 

division, 401 [R. 16]. 

floor, right to, 405 [R. 29]. 

lay on the table, 402 [R. 18]. 

mover, 401 [R. 14]. 

order, 402 [R. 19]. 

postpone indefinitely, 403 [R. 24]. 

postpone to day certain, 402 [R. 18, 
19, 21]. 

precedence, 402 [R. 19]. 

previous question, 403 [R. 22]. 

read aloud, 401 [R. 14]. 

reduced to writing, 401 [R. 14]. 

seconded, must be, 401 [R. 14 1. 

speeches, limit to, 402 [R. 18, 19]. 

statement of, 122. 

substitute, 402 [R. 20]. 

voting, fix time for, 404 [R. 26]. 

withdrawal, 401 [R. 15]. 
Motions without debate : 

adjourn, 402 [R. 18]. 

appeal from moderator, 406 [R. 36]. 

business, take up, 402 [R. 18]. 

lay on the table, 402 [R. 18]. 

previous question, 402 [R. 18]. 

voting, fix a time for, 404 [R. 26]. 
Music, 192. 

committee, 128, 130, 427. 

and Session, 384. 

and trustees, 384. 
See, also, Choir. 

NARRATIVE, 177, 224. 



Neighborhood meetings, 194. 
New trial, 298. 

Nominations, deacons, 81, 369. 

elders, 81, 369. 

pastor, 335, 368. 

trustees, 380, 394. 
Non-Christian churches, 24. 
Non-judicial cases, 299. 
Non-support, 240. 
Normal classes, 181. 

OATHS, in general, 256. 

form of, 257, 

refusal to take, 257. 

warrant, 257. 
Obedience, duty of, 306. 
Objections, judicial, 284. 
Offences, in general, 234-242. 

Assembly decisions, 237. 

presence of the judicatory, 243. 

refusal of oath, 257. 

scriptural, 235. 
Offerings, benevolent, in general, 199. 

boxes, 208. 

deacons and, 364. 

distribution, 206. 

methods, 202. 

objects, 201. 

order for, 417. 

pastor and, 326. 

public announcement, 208. 

record, 417. 

reports, 207. 
Officers, church, 42, 316. 

meeting of, record, 426. 

See, also, Deacons, Pastor, 
Ruling Eiders, Sabbath- 
school, Session, and Trus- 
tees. 

Offices, acceptance or declination, 

kinds, 27. 

perpetual, 27. 

See, also, Deacons, Elders, etc. 
Opinions not law, 45. 
Order, examinations, 259. 

points of, 400 [R. 7]. 

presentation of, 128, 400 [R. 4, 35]. 

in process, 290. 
Ordinances, names. 316. 

neglect of, 240, 414. 
Ordination, deacons, 84. 

elders, 84, 362. 

and installation, 87, 348. 

ministers, 70. 

neglect of, fatal, 86. 

questions to elders and deacons, 84, 
87- 

questions to pastor, 351. 
on the Sabbath, 348. 



Index. 



453 



Organization, Presbyterian, 33, 37. 

of particular church, 314. 
Oversight, children, 169. 

deacons, 326 

elders, 326. 

members, 219. 

PARENTS, obligations of, 165. 
Particular church. Sec Church. 
Parties, 258, 263. 

hearing of, 285. 

names and rights, 284. 

record of Session, 434. 

withdrawal of, 290. 

See, also, Accused, Appellant, 
Appellee, Complainant, Pros- 
ecution, Respondent. 
Pastor, 323. 

absence of, 123. 

assistant, 328. 

choice of, 368. 

church officers, 326. 

committee on, 329, 335. 

and congregation, 327. 

co-pastor, 327. 

and deacons, 364. 

death, 420. 

decisions, 325. 

dignity, 323. 

duties, 323. 

election, 340, 418. 

election, record of, 418. 

emeritus, 327. 

equality, 27. 

finances, 326. 

functions, 323. 

installation, 350, 419. 

installation, record of, 419. 

meeting for election, 330, 418. 

moderator, 124, 246, 324. 

names, 323. 

nominations for, 335, 368. 
and offerings, 326. 
ordination, 351. 
ordination of officers, 325. 
oversight by, 326. 
and Presbytery, 324, 342. 
public services, 326. 
and pulpit, 324. 
resignation, 355. 

responsibility to Presbytery, 324. 

and sacraments, 326. 

salary, 328. 

and Session, 115. 

and Session meetings, 325. 

sickness, 123. 

voters for, 368. 

warrant, 323. 

welcome to, 354. 

worship, 189. 



Pastor — See, also, Minister, Modera- 
tor, and Pastor-elect. 
Pastor-elect, 327. 

has no authority, 225. 

call to, 338. 

installation, 351. 

letter to, 340. 

not moderator, 126. 

ordination, 351. 

and Presbytery, 342. 

not stated supply, 225. 

record of Session, 418. 
Pastoral call, acceptance of, 346. 

certificate of regularity, 339. 

congregational meeting, 330. 

form of, 338. 

minister of another Presbytery, 345. 

moderator to prepare, 338. 

Presbytery and the, 342. 

subscription, 338. 
Pastoral relation, constitution of, 350. 

dissolution, 355. 

Presbytery may dissolve, 359. 

record, 419. 
Pastor's Aid societies, 209. 
People, government of, 35. 

representatives of, 35, 58. 
Permanent service, elders and dea- 
cons, 71. 
Personalities, 122, 405 [R. 28]. 
Pew rents, 370. 
Plea, 285. 

record of, 433. 
Pledges, individual, 204. 
Poor, collections for, 202, 363, 417. 
Pope, not head of the Church, 21. 

and civil magistrates, 33. 
Powers, church, 315. 

church courts, 235. 

deacons, 363. 

elders, 68. 

General Assembly, 41. 

limitations upon, 68, 235, 298. 

pastor, 84, 123, 189, 323-327. 

Presbytery, 38. 

Session, 117. 

Synod, 39. 

trustees, 382, 394. 
Prayer, meetings for, 194. 

posture in, 190. 
Preachers, women cannot be, 197. 

See, also, Pastor, Stated Sup- 
plies, and Vacant Churches. 
Preparatory lecture, 156. 
Presbyterian Lesson Helps, 183. 
Presbyterian Principles, government, 
22. 

authority of Scripture, 24. 
church officers, 27. 
civil power, 31. 



454 



Index. 



Presbyterian denominations, 22. 

discipline, 28. 

organization, 33. 

universal Church, 21. 
Presbyterian System, in general, 13- 

A I9 ' 

duty, 17. 

general value, 20. 
government, 19, 37. 
theology, 15. 
unit of the, 313. 
worship, 18. 
Presbytery, 37. 
charges against elders, 98. 
and the Church, 319. 
and church meetings, 76, 77, 330. 
composition, 38. 
definition, 37. 

and differences between Sessions, 
305. 

and elders, 97, 98. 

and installation, 350. 

memorials to, 319. 

and moderator, 125. 

narrative for, 177. 

ordination by, 348. 

and pastor, 324. 

and pastoral call, 342, 419. 

powers, 38. 

and pulpit, 225, 324, 422. 

representation in, 102, 226. 

review of records, 133. 

and Sessions, 307. 

and stated supplies, 330. 

statistical report for, 176. 

and vacant churches. 225. 

veto power, 346. 

Young People's societies, 217. 
Previous question, 403 [R. 22]. 
Primary department, 181. 
Principles. See Presbyterian. 
Private conversation, 405 [R. 33]. 
Private person, order in process, 
291. 

Private sessions, 285, 406 [R. 38]. 
Process, in general, 247-298. 

cases without, 150, 242. 

definition, 242. 

injured person, 290. 

judicatory, 291. 

matters preceding, 244. 

neglect of, 308. 

order or steps in, 290. 

private person, 291. 

and proof, 245. 

prosecutor, 286. 

See, also, Accused, Judicial 
Cases, Non-judicial Cases, 
Parties, Prosecution, etc. 
Proof, 263. 



Proof— See, also, Evidence and Tes- 
timony. 
Property, church, 369. 

cannot be diverted, 389. 

modes of holding, 372. 

rights to, 389. 

a trust, 373. 

use of, 385. 

See, also, Trustees. 
Proportionate giving, 203. 
Prosecution, committee of, 286. 

Session record, 430. 

time limit, 245. 
Prosecutor, censure of, 245. 

private, 285. 

Session record, 431. 

See, also, Judicial Cases. 
Protestant theology, 16. 
Protests, in general, 302. 

and Session, 306. 
Public charities, deacons and, 365. 
Public services, pastor and, 326. 
Public worship, 188. 

and Session, 189. 
Publication, excommunication, 273. 

record of, 435. 

suspension, 271. 
Publication and S.-S. Work, Board 
of, 200. 

apportionment, 207. 

Bibles, 183. 

Children's Day, 185. 

collections, 176, 185. 

forms, 151. 

Hymnal, 193. 

Lesson Helps, 183. 

library books, 179. 

month, 205. 

papers, 185. 

registers, 135. 

Sabbath-school work, 177. 

treasurer, 205. 

Westminster Teacher, 184. 
Pulpit and pastor, 324. 

record of supply, 422. 

vacant church, 224. 

QUALIFICATIONS, deacons, 361. 

elders, 62. 
Questions, ordination, elder and dea- 
con, 84, 87. 

pastor, 351. 
Questions, judicial cases, definition, 
263. m 

incriminating, 263. 

irrelevant and frivolous, 264. 

leading, 264. 

manner and form, 263. 

witnesses, 258. 

in writing, 264. 



Index. 



Questions, putting of motions, 122. 
Quorum, absence of, 399 [R. 3]. 

church meeting, 368. 

Session, 120. 

trustees, 393. 

REBAPTISM, immersion, 241. 

Roman Catholic, 154. 
Rebuke. 267. 
Reception, members, 138. 
Reconciliation, in private cases, 244. 
Reconsideration, 403 [R. 23, 24]. 
Record of the case, 264, 286. 

copies of, 287. 

of testimony, 264. 
Records, church, 132. 

congregation, 340. 

deacons, 364. 

extracts from, 127. 

forms of, 132, 135, 411. 

judicatories, 265, 317. 

public documents, 287. 

reports, insertion, 221. 

review by Presbytery, 133. 

Session, 265. 

transmission of, 296, 300, 436. 

trustees, 132, 425. 
References, committees, 131. 

judicial cases, 287. 
Registers. See Rolls. 
Regularity of organization, 288. 

of proceedings, 288. 
Rehearsals, 193. 
Relief, Board of, 202. 

apportionment, 207. 

collections, 200, 202. 

month, 205. 

treasurer, 205. 
Religious corporation. See Corpo- 
ration. 
Religious liberty, 32. 
Re-installation, 89. 
Re-ordination, 277. 
Repeal of charters, 376. 
Representation, expenses, 103, 230, 
4i7- 

General Assembly, 105. 
Presbytery, 102, 226, 416. 
Synod, 102, 230, 416. 
Representatives of the people, 35, 

58. 

Resignation, deacons, 366. 

elders, 94. 

pastor, 355. 

trustees, 394. 
Respondent, 299. 
Responsive reading, 190. 
Restoration, deacons, 366. 

elders, iot. 

membership, 274. 



I Restoration, office, 276. 

sentence, 275. 
1 Retirement, deacons, 366. 

elders, 94. 
Retiring members, 122, 406 [R. 
Review of records, church, 132. 

congregation, 340. 

Session, 133. 

trustees, 132. 
Revised Version, 189. 
Rights, church members, 200. 

particular church, 315. 

property, 389. 
Roll, absentee members, 134. 

baptized children, 135, 169. 

communicants. 134. 

printed volume for, 135. 

purging, 135. 

suspended members, 134. 

voters, 335. 
Roll-call, judicial cases, 288. 
Roman Catholic baptism, 155. 

schools, 167. 
Rules, business, 333. 

church, 318, 367. 

evidence, 265. 

judicatories, 399. 

of order, 369. 

See, also, By-laws. 
Ruling elders, in general, 57-11 

additional, 72, 81. 

alternates, 107. 

charges by Presbytery, 98. 

church without, 137. 

committees, 102. 

contumacy, 99. 

as deacons, 362. 

death of, 424. 

deposition, 96. 

dismissal, 94. 

divine appointment, 57. 

duties, 89. 

election, 76, 79. 

election, record of, 423. 

expenses, 103. 

and General Assembly, 105. 

heresy, 100. 

history, 59. 

infant baptism, 67. 

installation, 87. 

installation, record of, 424. 

judicatories, higher, 102. 

judicial cases, 98. 

limitations upon powers, 68. 

and Lord's table, 159. 

minister, ineligible as, 112. 

moderators. 103, 125. 

nature, office, 57. 

new, 423. 

nominations, 81, 82. 



456 



Index. 



Ruling elders, ordination, 84. 
ordination vow, 100. 
oversight by, 217. 
oversight of, 326. 
and pastor, 90. 
and people, 35, 58. 
permanent service, 71. 
perpetuity, 57. 
powers, 68. 
and Presbytery, 102. 
process against, 100. 
qualifications, 62. 
questions, installation, 84, 87. 
re-installation, 89. 
resignation, 94. 
restoration, 101. 
retirement, 94. 
service, 71. 
Session meetings, 90. 
spiritual character, 58. 
suspension, 96. 
and Synod, 102. 
term-service, 72, 83, 94. 
trial, 98. 
as trustees, 380. 
vacant churches, 198. 
vice-moderators, 104. 
visitation, 92. 
voters for, 369. 
warrant, 57. 

worship, 70, 187, 191, 198. See, 
also, Session. 
Rulings of moderator, 325, 333. 

SABBATH OBSERVANCE, 196, 
241. 

Sabbath-school, in general, 171. 
committee on, 128,427. 
and doctrine, 183. 
foreign missions, 187. 
home missions, 186. 
instruction, 180. 
Lesson Helps, 183, 184. 
non-denominational, 175. 
officers, 177. 

primary department, 181. 
report of, 177. 
special services, 185. 
support, 174, 202. 
teachers, 180. 

See, also, under Foreign and 
Home Missions, etc. 
Sabbath-school work. See Publica- 
tion. 

Sacraments, elders and, 70, 159. 

pastor and, 326. 
Salary of pastor, 328, 337. 
Scriptures, the final authority, 26. 
Seceding members, 390. 
Secretary, Sabbath-school, 177. 



Secretary, trustees, 381. 

See, also, Clerk. 
Sentence, deposition, 272. 

excommunication, 274. 

record of Session, 435. 

restoration, 275. 

suspension, 270. 
Sermon, installation, 350. 
Session, in general, 37, 115-310. 

absentee members, 151, 413. 

appeals, 302. 

applicants for membership, 142. 

authority of, 250. 
baptism, 153. 
censures, 266. 

charges against all elders, 98. 
and children, 162, 168. 
choir, 193. 

and church meeting, 317. 
and church members, 135. 
clerk, 127, 318, 332. 
collections, 199. 
complaints, 2Q9. 
composition, 37. 
committees, 128, 134, 427. 
communion members and, 152, 156. 
and congregational meeting, 330. 
constituent elements, 115. 
corresponding members, 115. 
definition, 37. 
deacons and, 364. 

denominations, members and, 148, 

*49> 413, 415- 
differences between Sessions, 304. 
discipline, 234. 

dismissal of members, 145, 412. 
dissents, 302. 
docket, 128. 
and elders, 89. 
election of elders, 76. 
examination of applicants, 142. 
and General Assembly, 309. 
and higher judicatories, 305. 
interlocutory meetings, 406 [R. 39] 
judicial cases, 231. 
jurisdiction, 135, 190, 193, 234. 
Lord's Supper, 156. 
loyalty to, 90. 

meetings, 118, 406, 411 [R. 38, 39]. 

members, 115, 411. 

moderator, 121, 324. 

music, 191, 384. 

music committee, 427. 

neglect of duty, 307. 

neglect of process, 308. 

and offerings, 199. 

opening of meeting, 119, 399, 411 

[R. ij. 
ordination of elders, 86. 
oversight, 215. 



Index. 



457 



Session, pastor and, no. 115, 325. 
permanent service, 71. 
powers, 37, 116, 136, 191, 194, 225, 

233, 250, 253, 319, 384. 
prayer and, 119. 
and Presbytery, 97, 307. 
Presbytery cannot appoint special, 

116. 

private meetings, 285, 406 [R. 39]. 

and process, 286. 

profession of faith, 142. 

and pulpit, 225, 324. 

protests, 302. 

quorum, 120. 

reception of members, 138, 411. 
records, 131, 265, 411. 
records are public documents, 287. 
registers, 134. 

and trustees, 384. 
records, forms for, 411. 
reports, 384. 
representation, 226. 
and resignation, 97, 366. 
responsibility of, 172. 
and Sabbath-school, 171. 
Sabbath-school committee, 128, 427. 
societies, 208. 
statistical reports, 221. 
suspended members, 150, 414, 415. 
and Synod, 308. 
systematic giving, 203. 
term-service, 72, 78. 
treasurer, 129. 
and trustees, 384. 
unconstitutional proceedings, 308. 
vacant church, 198, 224. 
withdrawal of members, 145, 415. 
and worship, 187. 

worship, members neglecting, 153, 
414- 

Young People's societies, 212. 

See, also, Moderator and Rul- 
ing Elder. 
Shorter Catechism, 182. 
Sickness, 161. 

Silent members, 404 [R. 25]. 
Slander, 246. 

Societies, church, in general, bo8- 
217. 

committee, 128, 130, 427. 

missionary, 210. 

Pastor's Aid, 209. 

Session record, 428. 

women, 208. 

Young People's, 212. 
Soundness in faith, 28. 
Specifications, 247. 
Speeches, limit on, 402 [R. 18]. 
Standards, history of, 11. 

subscription to, 43. 



] State and Church, 32. 
Stated supply, 226. 

committee on, 225. 

not moderator, 126. 
pastor-elect is not, 226. 

payment of, 423. 

record, 423. 
Statistical items, 133. 
Statistical reports, in general, 222. 

changes in, 224. 

communicants, 223. 

deacons, 364. 

offerings, 207. 

Sabbath-school, 176. 

Session record, 429. 

societies, 212. 

trustees, 384. 
Subscription, in general, 43-49. 

and Constitution, 45. 

definition of, 46. 

duration, 46. 

and members of church, 46. 

and the Scriptures, 46. 

and the Standards, 47. 

terms of, 45. 
Subscription plan, 204, 371. 
Subordinate, judicatories necessary, 
34- 

See, also, Presbytery, Session, 
and Synod. 
Sunday newspapers, 241. 
Superintendent Sabbath-school, 177. 

assistant, 178. 
Supplies, committee on, 225, 422. 

See, also, Stated Supply. 
Support, church, 369. 
Supreme judicatories, in general, 36. 
Suspended members, cases without 
process, 150. 

dismission, 148. 

and examination, 139. 

jurisdiction over, 153. 

restoration, 101, 274. 

See, also, Suspension. 
Suspension, 269. 

cases without process, 150, 271. 

contumacy, 270. 

deposition after, 272. 

form of, 270. 

how inflicted, 271. 

and Lord's Supper, 269. 

publication of, 435. 

refusal to appear, 252. 

restoration, 101, 274. 

restoration to office, 276. 

sentence, 435. 
Swedenborgians, 140. 
Synod, in general, 39. 

and church, 321. 

composition, 39. 



458 



Index. 



Synod, definition, 39. 
powers, 39. 

representation, 102, 230. 

and Session, 308. 
System, of doctrine, 47. 

Presbyterian, 13. 
Systematic beneficence, churches, 
203. 

committee, 128, 130, 201, 203. 
and elders, 201. 
Sabbath-school, 176. 

TEACHERS, appointment of, :8o. 

meeting, 180. 
Tellers, 336. 
Temperance, 182, 196. 

committee, 202. 
Temporalities, deacons, 365. 

trustees, 382. 
Terms of communion, 23. 

membership, 138. 
Term-service, 369. 

adoption of, 94. 

deacons, 362, 369. 

elders, 71, 369. 

optional, 71. 

operation of, 95. 

See, also, Permanent Service. 
Testimony, commission to take, 262. 

definition. 266. 

hearsay, 262. 

before judicatories, 266. 

records as, 265. 

See, also, Evidence, Proof, and 
Witnesses. 
Theatre, the, 239. 
Thanksgiving, collections, 211. 

national, 194. 
Time-allowance, accused, 252. 

witnesses, 253. 
Tithe system, 206. 
Treasurer, congregation, 381. 

deacons, 363. 

Sabbath-school, 178. 

Session, 129, 207. 

trustees, 381. 
Trial, deacons, 98, 366. 

ruling elder, 98. 

new, 288. 

procedure in, 290. 

Session record, 431. 

speedy, 289. 

See, also, Judicial Cases. 
Trust, property a, 373. 
Trustees, in general, 378-383. 

appointment, 372, 380. 

books of, 395. 

church property, 385. 

committee of conference, 128, 130, 
425. 



Trustees and congregational meeting, 

33i, 381, 39 2 - 
and Constitution, 379. 
corporation, 372. 
and courts, 372. 
deacons as, 365, 380. 
decisions, civil courts, 385. 
decisions, General Assembly, 386. 
duties, 394. 
and elders, 380. 
history, 378. 
increase of, 394. 
individual, 372. 
meetings, 381. 
and mortgages, 382. 
and music, 385. 
nominations, 380. 
number, 393. 
officers, 381. 
powers, 382, 394. 
proceedings, 132, 381. 
qualifications, 380, 393. 
recognition by Synod, 379. 
reports, 132, 383, 395. 
responsibility, 383. 
and Session, 384. 
voters for, 382, 393. 
who may be, 393. 
and worship, 384, 388. 

UN BAPTIZED PERSONS, pro- 
fession, 142. 
Unfinished business, 401 [R. 13]. 

judicial cases, 289. 
Universal Church, 21. 
Universalists, 140. 

VACANT CHURCH, 224. 

moderator, 125. 

pulpit of, 224. 

representation, 227. 

worship, 198. 
Vacation, pastor, 337. 
Vice-moderators, 104. 
Visitation, 220. 
Voluntary associations, 386. 
Vote, accused, 289. 

appeals, 289. 

casting, 122, 289. 

charges. 289. 

committee of prosecution, 289. 
division, 404 [R. 27]. 
judicial cases, 289 
judicial committee, 283. 
member of judicatory, 289. 
for membership, 138. 
moderator, 122, 400 [R. 8]. 
parties, 289. 
putting the, 122. 
silent members, 404 [R. 25]. 



Index. 



459 



Vote, taking the, 404 [R. 26]. 

time named, 404 [R. 26J. 

yeas and nays, 404 [R. 27]. 
Voters : 

church meetings, 83, 334. 

congregational meetings, 334, 375, 

393- 

deacons, 83. 

elders, 83. 

judicial cases, 289. 

pastor, 333, 368. 

qualifications, 333, 393. 

rolls or lists, 368. 

trustees, 375, 393. 

unbaptized persons, 83. 
Voting, method of, 336. 
Vow, baptism, 167. 

marriage, 237. 

ordination, elder and deacon, 84. 
ordination, minister, 351. 
See, also, Subscription. 

WARRANT, elder and deacon, 57. 

pastor, 323. 
Week of prayer, 195. 
Weekly envelope contributions, 371. 
Weekly offerings, 204. 
Westminster Teacher. 184. 
Wine, communion, 158. 
Withdrawal, church, 320. 

members, 145. 
Witnesses, 253. 

citation, 253. 

competent, 254. 

contumacy, 253. 

credible, 254. 

examination, 282. 

false, 254. 



Witnesses, husband and wife, 255. 
incompetent, 255. 
interested, 255. 
ministers, 255. 
new, 256. 

record of Session, 256. 

separate examination, 259. 

time allowance, 253. 
Woman's Exec. Com. Home Mis- 
sions, 209. 
Women, church services, 197. 

foreign missions, 209, 211. 

home missions, 209, 211. 

manses, 211. 

meetings of, 197. 

societies, 208. 
Women's For. Mis. Soc, 209. 
Worship, in general, 187-199. 

Directory for, 188. 

and giving, 199. 

minister and Session, 187. 

ministers' duties, 189. 

music, 191. 

offerings, 204. 

parts of, 188. 

prayer meetings, 194. 

simplicity in, 189. 

special services, 195. 

trustees and, 384. 

vacant churches, 198. 

weekly, 187. 

women and, 197. 

YEAS AND NAYS, 404 [R. 27]. 
Young People's societies, in gen- 
eral, 212. 

committee, 130. 

Session record, 428. 



1 - 

i 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process, 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: June 2006 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724) 779-2111 



